Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Fucking my mom in her office

Posted by dr-d 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 5147  |  
85%
  |  4

my mom rubbed her pussy

My girlfriend and I packed our car and headed south for Florida. We'd had enough of

those Michigan winters and it was time for some fun in the sun. The only contact my

girlfriend and I had with our families was over the phone and the internet.

My girlfriend was about to leave the country and do some wildlife biology work for a

whole ten days. Meanwhile I had made plans to take off some time at work so I could

catch up with my f****y up in Michigan. Convienently my mother was able to also take

some time off of work and offered to meet me at a half way point around the

Kentucky/Tennesee border.

I had called ahead and booked a room at the Best Western with two queen sized

beds. When my mother and I arived at the Best Western we greeted each other with a

long hug since we had been apart for so long. I grabbed my mother's bags and carried

them to our room, using the key card I swiped the door and pushed it open.

Much to both of our surprise it was a single queen size bed. Immediately I called the

front dest and they said there had been a mixup, they had a convention in town and

they overbooked for the event. I asked what they expected us to do about this and they

said they would wheel in a cot and refund us half of our money back.

My mother and I know the meaning of a dollar so we agreed happily. Once the roll-

away cot had arrived and my mother and I had a couple laughs about the cot, I tried to

lay on it and my 6'2 body d****d over it like a table cloth. My mother began laughing

and offered to sl**p on the cot. No way, I told her and she offered to share the bed and

I laughed and said it looked like it was our only choice.

So that night we got dressed up and went out to get a nice bite to eat and catch up on

what had been happening the last two years. We found a nice little Japaneese steak

house less than a block from the hotel so we were able to walk to the resturaunt. My

mother was never much of a drinker but I assured her that we had no responsabilities

for the week end and I told her to enjoy herself. Needless to say she ordered a bottle of

white wine.

The two of us continued laughing and catching up and ended up closing the steak

house down around 11 o'clock. After the steak house my mom and I walked back to

the hotel where she opened up her suitcase, got her pajamas out and went into the

bathroom to change, while I sat on the bed and flipped through the channels. About 5

minutes passed, the bathroom door opened up and out came my mom in her long

black nighty. She slid into bed, kissed me on the cheek and said to get some rest as

we had a long day ahead of us.

I wasn't that tired so I got my laptop out of the bed and started surfing the internet and

checking my email. I could tell my mom was d***k because she fell asl**p in like 3

minutes. Wide awake I decided to see if there was anybody in the area on Myspace.

Tons of people popped up in the general area so I began to start IMing back and forth

with a couple of the girls.

By this time I was sitting in bed slowly rubbing my cock as I typed one handed to these

girls, trying to go out and possibly hook up tonight. About an hour or so went by and I

wasn't able to meet up with any of the girls. By this time my mother was in a deep

deep sl**p, I could tell by the way she was breathing. So I switched my search to porn

so I could jerk off and fall asl**p.

I was sitting on the bed with my back against the backboard of the bed, my laptop on

my lap with my mother less than a foot and a half away from me, facing me, sl**ping. I

was clicking through all this porn trying to find one that aroused me and trying not to

wake my mom up, so I had the computer muted.

Well, I really began to have a hard time with trying to jerk off with no sound, so I tried to

turn it up just a little so I could hear the moans and grunts of the porn. Out of the corner

of my eye my mom started to move around like something had bothed her and half

way woke her up.

My mom blinked a couple times and said that wine really did a number on her. I

laughed a little bit hoping she would go back to sl**p so I could continue my search

but of course she didn't. Talking woke her up a little bit more and she began to get her

second wind. Desperately trying to shield my throbbing erection with my arm and

navigate away from the porn site before my mother saw it, the inevitable

happened...She heard one of the girls from the porn say, "Oh yeah, fuck me hard."

I saw her eyes dart to the computer screen and nervously she got up from the bed and

went to the bathroom. Embarrassed I closed the computer and laid down in bed.

When she came out of the bathroom she climbed back into bed and I got up and

slipped into the bathroom. I stood in there slightly panicking and lying to myself saying

she didn't hear or see anything she just had to use the bathroom.

Then I heard my mother say, "How do you turn this computer on? Nevermind, I found

the button."

I had given it another couple minutes in the bathroom before I came out, and when I

opened the door my mother was sitting on the bed watching something. I asked her

what she was doing and she said, "Nothing, just looking at what you thought was so

interesting."

My heart dropped. Then I heard the first moan. I thought I was going to pass out I was

so embarrassed.

It was obvious my mother had not slept off the wine yet and my mother was enjoying

what she was watching. I slid into the covers and lay down. She placed the laptop

between us and adjusted the screen so we could both watch.

My hands were trembling and I noticed a little movement under the blankets on her

side of the bed. As we sit there, quiet, I began to feel the covers moving and I heard

the shallow breaths my mother was taking.

I looked away from the computer screen and my mother was looking at me. My heart

was officially in my feet. I didn't know what to do so I turned away. Just as I did that I

heard her say, "What's wrong, you don't like sharing a bed with mommy?"

"Oh no, Mommy, that's not it," I said. I then saw shiny wet fingers coming towards me

as my mom rubbed her pussy and put the fingers to my lips. I licked her fingers,

sucking them and twirling them with my tongue. She moaned and her legs were open. I

reached over and kissed her on the lips. She bit my lower lip.

I pulled away and she had a very devilish smirk on her face. I threw the blankets and

comforter off the bed and pulled off my mom's nighty. She lay there and rubbed her tits,

squeezing and pinching her nipples. With her laying on the bed I straddled her head

between my legs 69 style with me on top. I bent over and began to suck that pussy as I

pushed my throbbing cock deeper and deeper in her throat.

She coughed and gagged so I pulled my dick out a little bit, but she grabbed my hips

and f***ed my cock down her throat. By this time I was fighting not to bust a nut in her

throat, I wanted to fuck my mom first. So I put her in the doggy style position on the

edge of the bed with me on my knees and I spread her butt cheecks. Her pussy was

so wet and salty just looking at it mad me want to cum.

With her cheecks still spread I proceeded to give mommy a rim job. I could tell she had

never had her ass licked before because she started to pull away, but I was

aggressive and held her there while I shoved my tongue as far down her ass as I could

get it.

I guess she started to like it because she began to gyrate on my face with her ass. Still

in the doggy style position I made her pull her cheeks apart and I spit and smacked her

ass hole with my fingers. Slowly I began to penatrate as she slid away, but once again

remaing f***eful I held her there and grabbed her breast with my free hand and began

to squeeze and pull as I pushed my finger further and further into her ass.

Once my finger was inside I began working it up and down back and forth until she

was grinding on my hand. I proceeded to smack her ass harder and harder with each

thrust of my finger. Finally I couldn't take it, I stood up and put my cock in her pussy. I

fucked her like no one had ever fucked their mother before and just about when I was

going to cum, I pulled out of Mommy's pussy, dropped to my knees again and licked all

over her pussy to get all the cum I could in my mouth. I spat it all over her ass hole and

watched it drip from the top of her butt crack all the way down over top of her ass hole

and trickle down her pussy.

I then stood back up, got the spit and cum that was dripping down her ass and wiped it

all over my dick for some good lubercation. I stuck my tongue as far down her ass as I

could one more time, stood behind her and slowly put my cock in her ass. She

squealed and I began to slap her ass really hard and slowly I thrust my cock in her ass.

I would pull my dick out a little bit and let the spit hang off my tongue and drip onto my

dick, then I would slowly work that in until her ass was ready and willing for the final

pounding. Slowly I began to go faster and faster. I knew she was having multiple

orgasms because she was squirting all over the bed.

Just before I was about to bust I pulled my dick out and shoved it in her mouth and

began to thrust in her mouth as my dick began to cum inside her mouth. After we were

done it was the most uncomfortable silence you can possibly imagine.

The only thing I could do to break silence was come up with a smart comment like, "It's

going to be an interesting weekend!"... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore  |  Views: 4270  |  
93%
  |  9

MY MOM

Hi my name is Vijit. If you want to know more about me read this story “How I fucked my aunt”. Any ways after fucking my aunt that week I ended fucking my mom too. Even now as I am writing this story my mom is sucking on my dick like a lollipop. Ever since I and my mom started fucking, there was no stopping the three of us. My mom my aunt and me used to fuck whenever it’s possible like wild a****ls. My aunt loved sucking my balls and my mom loved my aunts shit hole. To tell something about my mom, she loves ass holes. Whenever i come out of the toilet she licks all the water from ass hole. She puts her tongue all the way in my ass and gives me real pleasure. I married my mom in a temple, a few weeks after we started fucking. We were alone in the house (My dad left my mom a few years ago). We went to a temple far away got married and came back. My aunt was the witness for the marriage; she even made all the arrangements for the marriage. We came back in the evening, I gave my aunt a quickie in the ass (My aunt loves getting fucked in the ass) and she left telling my mom that she can have me all to herself. That Night we had our first night. My mom decorated the bed with flowers. Instead of the conventional milk and sweets I had whisky and my mom’s ass. My mom came in white sari and touched my feet. We both drank whisky that night and fucked like wild a****ls. That night around three o clock the current was gone. The transformer was broken and there was no power. My mom was on top of me and bouncing off my dick and I was clinching her ass and sucking on her boobs. We both were so hot that night because of all the alcohol. That night we fucked like pigs, sucking the sweat of each other. My mom even licked the sweat off my ass hole, she really loves my asshole. I ended up sl**ping on top of her that night around five o’clock with one of her boobs in my mouth and my dick in her ass.

One day i was sucking my mom’s boobs as she was feeding me food at the same time i slowly started to reach for her pussy over her sari and started to finger her; she was moaning slowly and said “ahhh son I have to tell you something (even though we are married now we still call our self-mom and son. for us the i****t makes the sex kinkier) I have to go to a marriage next week to a friend’s house for a week”. Hearing that I was devastated I told her I can’t let her go. Ever since we started fucking we were fucking at least once every six hours. I told her I could not stay without her pussy or her monster sized boobs. My mom then said “Don’t worry baby I’ll be going the next week only. You can go to your aunts for that week as your uncle is also going out of town for a week. You can fuck your lovely aunt that entire week”. Even though I enjoyed fucking my aunt but it was not same as fucking my mom.

In the end I had to accept but I said I had a condition “If I let you go next week then you should let me fuck you this entire week in the ass”. Even though we fucked almost five to six times a day my mom rarely let me fuck her in the ass. After lot of thinking she accepted to my proposal. The moment she accepted I got up and told her to turn over. She told me wait a second let me wash my hands and went to the sink. As she was washing her hands I went from behind lifted her sari and put my cock deep inside her tight ass. The moment I put my dick inside her she yelled “Oh my god what are you doing Vijit, don’t fuck me in there without any lubricants. You are hurting your mother”. I didn’t care, I put one of my hands in her pussy and with the other I grabbed her boobs. Her boobs were already out open through her opened blouse. My mom let out a small moan when I put my fingers in her pussy. “Please baby, do it slowly.

Your dick is too big for your mom’s ass”. Her cry’s made me even hornier As I continued to fuck, even my mom got used to the speed. Occasionally she moaned with pain a bit; I immediately dug my fingers deeper in to her pussy. Slowly I let go of her boobs and her pussy and started fucking her, with both my hands spanking her ass as she yelled “spank me you motherfucker. “Spank me like a cheap slut. Ohhhhh… Ahhh Yes baby!!!! Mommy likes your big giant dick in her shit hole… Yes baby fuck me make me cum all over the floor.” Soon my mom was in doggie position on all fours with me fucking her ass from behind. We were both nude next to the washing basin. My mom already came twice and the floor was filled with her cum. As I kept banging her from behind I slowly reached for her boobs and started to play with them. Whenever I went too close to her face my mom tried to bite me.

I used to spank her on the ass every time she used to try to bite me and she used to yell “Spank me you dirty bastard. Spank your bitch nicely. I bet you love fucking your mom in the ass, don’t you.. Now I truly am your bitch, with my legs all spread and me on all fours. Yes baby yes spank your favorite bitch like that. Sssss yes baby I love it. Mommy loves it when you spank her like that. Yeah baby!!!! Make your mommy cummmmmmm”. Soon I came in her ass and we both ended up sl**ping next to the washing basin.

The next day we were having a bath and my mom suddenly asked me to sit and started to give me a blow job. I was as usual catching my mom’s head while she was blowing me and enjoying the feeling when I saw her holy ass move as she continued to suck my dick. I immediately asked her to stop and made her sl**p on the wet bathroom floor; I couldn’t control myself when I saw her ass move like that. I put my tongue inside her ass hole and started to lick her anal wall. Slowly I put my dick inside my mom’s hole and started to fuck her anally I just loved fucking her like this. Her ass is so tight compared to her pussy. As I continued to fuck her she started to yell “you dirty mother fucker look where mother is lying. Do you like this you ass fucker, fucking your mothers shit hole while she is lying on the bathroom floor covered with slime.do you?? ahhh.. Yeah spank me like that yes baby spank your mother like that. Your dirty mother likes it when you spank her like that..” My mom really was acting like a bitch in the heat she started to scream louder as I continued to fuck her and spank her sweet ass. We then switched and she started to ride me.

I loved the way her boobs where bouncing as she continued to ride my dick my dick was in her ass hole while I was fingering her with one hand and playing with her boobs with other hand. I later lifted my mom in the air as she held on to me, both her legs where rapped around me and I grabbed her ass, as I kept banging her hole with everything I had. My mom shouted as I kept banging her. “Oh my goddddddd this is the best sex ever…. Oh baby just give it to me. Ahhh I can’t take it anymore. ohh baby put your stick in my pussy. Mommy needs it badly. Please baby just make mommy cum.” Even I was on the verge of Cuming so I put my mother on the floor and put my dick in her love hole. Within seconds both my mom and I came. We were both spent so we ended up sl**ping naked on the bathroom floor itself.

Next day I woke up brushed my teeth had some breakfast and went to the kitchen see what mom was doing she was cooking some dish and simultaneously reading some article in a magazine. They was she bent forward to read the article especially with her cleavage visible through her nighty and her huge ass just waiting to be taken I couldn’t take it any longer I just stripped my clothes, went in and pulled her nighty up and put my dick in her shit hole in a swift way. I guess she got used to taking it in the ass now, even though I expected a little cry from all she did was give out a small moan “ahhh… I see my baby is up and already stiff for his slutty mother.” Saying this she slowly took of her nighty. We were both nude in the kitchen and my mother held on to the kitchen basement as I kept fucking her in the ass. She kept fingering her pussy as I was playing with her boobs.

I kept biting her back as I couldn’t control myself any more slowly I picked up one of the karandi (Big spoon) and started spanking her ass with that as I continued to fuck her. She yelled “yes baby spank your mom like that. Mommy loves the feel of steel on her body.. Mommy loves the way your big dick moves in her tiny ass hole. Fuck me baby. Fuck your horny slutty mother in her ass. Keep your mother satisfied like that. That’s it baby. Yes baby spank your mother like that. Yes baby mommy is about to cummmmmm ahhh”. Just when she was about to cum she took the plate beside her which had onions in it and came all over them. She then turned around and took my dick in her mouth and started sucking it. This came as a surprise to me as she usually never blows me in the morning; she usually sucks my dick only in the night before brushing her teeth.

Soon I kept both my hands around her head and started fucking her mouth Soon I was about to cum when I yelled “mommmmmmmmy I am about to cummmmm.” She sucked every drop of cum from dick, for a second I thought she was going to suck out my balls by sucking my cum. She stood up gave a slutty smile and said” sorry baby I am not going to share that with any one, not even with you”. I kissed her and put my middle finger deep in her pussy. My pushed me back said “go and sit in the dining hall I”m coming in a few minutes”. I spanked her on the ass, went to the dining hall and pulled a chair and sat in the dining hall all naked waiting for my beautiful wanton mother. After fifteen minutes she came in the dining hall with plate which had a dish in it.

She spread her legs over me and asked me to insert my dick in her pussy she was sitting on top of me with my dick inside her pussy as she fed me the dish that she just made from her. The salty dish was made from her cum did taste really good. She then told me “darling u have fucked mommy enough in her ass, now moms pussy need some attention too. Now suck your mom’s boobs, while she gives you the ride of your life” saying that she started to ride me. I caught her ass cheeks with both my hands as she continued to bounce on top of me. I guess she really wanted my dick really bad in her pussy. (Now days all I do is fucking her in the ass. The other day I woke her at midnight and started to fuck her ass. Her bouncing boobs made me very horny soon I caught her boobs and started to suck them.

Soon my mom came all over my dick; I could feel her cum even on my balls She was still not done she slowed for a bit but slowly started to gain her momentum and was soon in her full f***e, faster than before. She kept yelling “yes baby give it to me give it to mommy. Mommy loves her son’s dick in all her holes. Yes baby play with mommy nipples like that. Mommy likes it when you play with her boobies”. “Mom I about to cummmm.” soon we both came. Mom licked me all clean.... Continue»
Posted by fukkerguy 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Mature  |  Views: 3625  |  
100%

My Friends And My Mom

I have never been the same these last few months. My names Mathew, I'm 14 years old and I have a secret to tell. It all started when my I hit puberty; I could already see it coming. I was gay; and that's all there was to it. I would hide it reasonably well and I made some pretty regular friends over the course of my first and second year of high school.

Two of these friends were 'Corey' and 'Charlie'. Corey was a 16-year-old dark skinned Latino boy, thin, toned in muscle and handsome. Charlie on the other hand was 11 ears old and was white as they come; he had a young cold face with intense eyes. They both wore baggy clothes and wore their caps backwards; taking their skateboard everywhere they go. They were complete thugs at heart. They were also the most popular boys of their grade. The age difference between the two didn't really bother me. Their chemistry instantaneously made me think that they were b*****rs, even though they clearly weren't. I had many great times with them, we usually had the 11 year
old, Charlies house all to ourselves for days on end, having massive sl**povers, because his parents were
always on business.

I would never have a sl**p over at my house, because of my mother. She was a young busty, blonde woman. She was 32 and had given birth to 4 k**s, me being the oldest.
This made her breasts and her butt very big and round, making her the perfect prey for thugs like Corey and Charlie, let alone all the boys in school. My two b*****rs and my s****r w ent to live with their dads, but my dad didn't want anything to do with me. I always wondered what it would be like to have a father. Both Corey and Charlie together had been introduced to my mother very early in our relationship, they cockily and bashfully introduced themselves seductively, taking hold of her hand and kissing it, ignoring me completely. She would giggle at them and say "such gentlemen". I was so jealous!

Anyway, whenever I slept over Charlies, we usually downloaded porn and connected it to the wide screen TV and watched. They did it because they were horny boys wanting to perve on some booty, while I, did it for the sheer satisfaction of masturbating by their side. The porn usually involved a lot of emphasis on large humongous asses, shaking and jiggling and bouncing to rap music on the movies soundtrack. I watched in pleasure as Corey and Charlie nodded each other in approval, licking their lips to the gigantic round flesh dancing in the movie in front of them. My mom has a big gigantic ass, I thought. Damn, they want my moms butt so bad. I thought further; it was giving me a harsh boner. I watched Corey and Charlie grab at their own crotches. The hot, fat ass girl in the movie was giving a really young guy (barely 18) a lap-dance. "Daaaammmn!!" Corey bellowed "Now that! Is one big fat ass!" "Damn right!" 11-year-old Charlie said confidently, already flopping his dick out and tugging at it "Almost as big and fat as Matty's moms ass" Both boys giggled.

I could of cum right there. But I held it in, said "Shut up," like a normal k** and tugged my dick along with them. The three of us fell silent and intense as we looked at this fat booty girl on the screen tease us my spreading her big butt cheeks. I watched in fascination as this 18-year-old guy was rubbing his cock between this girls fat ass cheeks and moaning as he rubbed it against her pink asshole. The guy's curiosity with 'ass' or 'booty' turned me on immensely. "Damn man im going to cum!" 16-year-old Corey bellowed out, he jerked his dick harder, making a really strained face and sprayed white cream all over his cock.

"Yeeeeaahh! Yeeeeaaah!" 11-year-old Charlie yelled out as he pounded his hairless dick "That fat ass is mine!" he said aggressively.

Charlie was sweating, he grunted more and started bucking his little hips, making aggressive growling noises like an a****l cub and cummed with what he had. This k** was always the aggressive type, I thought as I pulled faster into my own orgasm.

I was actually thinking about my mom giving Charlie a lap dance, using the movie as an outline to my imagination. I thought about my 32-year-old mother, bare ass naked,
sitting her heavy ass on 11-year-old Charlies tiny lap. Charlie would confidently grasp her fat cheeks and rub his hard cock up and down her thick ass crack. My mommy
would squeal and surrender her ass to this sexually promiscuous boy. Charlie would be laughing both to the immense pleasure he would be feeling and to the manly
power he had in this situation. I cummed all over myself and squealed. The fantasy was over. Corey and Charlie laughed playfully, making a comment on how funny I looked
cumming.

If they only knew.

After about ten minutes of calming down; the three of us laid down on the floor and was smoking a joint each. "Hey Matty b*o," Corey said between puffs, "We have been to
Charlies house heaps, and we h ave been to mine a few times. Why don't we ever go to yours to sl**p over?"

"My parents aren't always out on business like your parents, my mom is always home." I would reply "And you're saying that's a bad thing?" Charlie snickered. Corey laughed softly as well.

They knew full well why I wouldn't let them sl**p over; they would try to fuck my mom for sure. Though I desired it, I wasn't sure I was ready for it. I acted like any
respecting 13 year old boy would. I would disguise my desires very well, even to myself. Corey and Charlie had already been making flirtatious remarks to my mother over the last year since I knew them. The first time they met my mother, after they kissed her hands playfully, seducing her with their eyes. My mother instantaneously
knew that they wanted her body; I could see it in her eyes, watching her thick upper legs slightly quiver. I wanted to get going to Corey's house, and quickly. But
all three of them insisted that we stick around and get to know each other better. I rolled my eyes and said ok.

My mom grabbed Charlie by the hand and led him into the house. Corey and I were following behind. I watched as Charlie starred and smiled goofily at my mother's big
wiggling bum wrapped tightly by her blue jeans, as she led him by the hand to the living room couches. Charlie looked back at Corey and I with a blush and a cheeky
smile. Corey smiled back and gave Charlie thumbs up. I tried to ignore their sly comments all together.

My mother kindly placed 11 year old Charlie on the couch and got on her knees to take off his shoes. She only wanted this tough little sk8r boy to be comfortable as a king in her house. Charlie looked at her thick cleavage devilishly; her breasts were gigantic too. She looked over at 16-year-old Corey and beckoned him to make himself comfortable on the chair next to Charlie. Corey cockily nodded and sat on that chair as my mom took off his shoes and socks as well. I made myself to the side couch and sat watching both in lust and humiliation.

"Do you boys want anything to eat?" Monica said as she stood up and moved towards the kitchen.

"Only your ass," Charlie said under his breath.

"No thanks mom!" I said instantly loud and clear. "We got plenty to eat at Corey's,"

"Oh ok well would you boys like anything to drink?"

"Just the milk from your jugs," Corey said while coughing

"No mom! We got to go!"

I lead my friends up the stairs and into my room to pack a some pyjamas and shorts. Corey instantly closed the door behind us. They instantly ranted to me.

"Wow, man! Matty, your mom is fucking hot!" Corey said

"Yeah man!" Charlie added, " Did you see the way she walked, damn! We should have made her serve us food and drinks like she offered! Fuck going to Corey's house,
lets stay here!"

"No guys," I said, "My house is boring and my mom spends her time mostly in bed watching TV anyway," So the three of us prepared to leave. We walked down the stairs and saw a surprising sight. My mom was on the ground on all fours, doing aerobics exercises, imitating a bunch of young ladies on the television. I tried to pull my friends out the door but they silently protested and violently resisted until I let go. They both walked forward, leaning on the frame of the living room entrance
and watched her exercise on the floor.

Both 11-year-old Charlie and 16-year-old Corey perved lustfully as my mom did leg stretches, expanding and contracting the shape of her fat ass, her large boobs
drooped with the hard gravity she trained against. Both boys tilted their heads and watched as she cocked her thick upper legs; the fabric strained against her fat ass
crack and defined its self around her voluptuous waist. They both starred wide-eyed with their mouths open as she quivered and whined so femininely to the hard physical
work on her motherly body.

I eventually got them out the door. They ranted and raved about how hot she was and were asking me to do weird favours.

"Hey matty, would you ever record her nude for us?"

"You ever seen her play with herself in bed?"

"Do you jerk off over her?"

"Fuck! I would is she were my mom!" Little 11-year-old Charlie said " I would be looking at her ass in the shower all the time!"

"No! I don't jerk over her!" I said sounding angry now.

"Chill out b*o, don't get all worked cuz your momma has one of the best bomb crack booties I ever seen," Charlie said

"Fuck ill say," Said Corey "Did you see the way her tight pants wrapped around her thick crack as she squatted for that exercise move? Oh, my, God."

Both of them got a little too excited and started fidgeting with their crotches so their dicks didn't look ridiculous in their pants.

Anyway, it's 10 months later and back to present time. My friends and I finished having that conversation after jacking off to the porno and smoking a joint. I agreed to let them sl**p over on Saturday next week for the first time ever. What was I
thinking? Maybe I want this to happen.

"Alright, maybe just once," I said mellowing out "But you can't make any passes at my mom,"

With that they instantly complained in unison. "Oh come on, just a few passes!" Corey said

"Yeah, we just wanna see how she reacts." Charlie added. "Oh all right, but I don't want to catch you guys doing anything to her!"

The day finally arrived and Corey and Charlie were more than excited. My mom had given her best hospitality to the both of them and served them food as they relaxed on
the living room couches. She made them both sandwiches and they watched her big ass wiggle as she walked off to fetch them more food. Over the course of the day, they
talked behind my back about my mom, of course I'd know what they talking about. They were laughing and making sex noises between them and they would say my moms name
and be like 'Oh come here suck my cock' and whatever.

For the most part it was an alright sl**p over. We went to my room for a couple of hours and watched some 'Thug Porn' (what I secretly called porn that involved big
bootied hoes! Just the type that thugs loved). Later on my mom asked my friends and I to help her work on the garden together. But it was weird, my mom called Corey to the side gate of the house where she was working.

He was inside for a while. I couldn't make out what was going on because of the mass amount of branches blocking my vision. After a long time he came out with a smile, his tanned handsome faced had a shade of red and he looked like he had run a marathon. He avoided me a bit and was whispering secretly to the 11 year old Charlie.
When Charlie got the idea of what Corey had told him, they both laughed and giggled.

"What's so funny?" I asked them. They both just said "nothing, just this thing that happened in school today", and both continued their work.

As time went by we finished the garden work and everyone had a refreshing beverage inside the kitchen.

My friends and I were told to go to the shop, so I went with them and left my mom home alone. We were heading to the shops to pick up some bread for my mom. However I saw my good friend who I haven't seen for 2 years. He asked me to go to the mall with him and the others to catch up on good times. So I asked, and rather stupidly I might
add, that 'Corey' and 'Charlie' drop the bread off at my mom's and to tell her I'd be back in an hour or so. "Yeah sure no problem," they said. I noticed as they turned
around they both giggled, I could only imagine why.

They both went to my house, though I was in the mall, I couldn't recall what they done next. I had fun talking and having fun with my old friend but the thought of what
they were probably doing to my mom was giving me the butterflies. So I eventually said goodbye and got home a little early to see if my gut was telling me the truth.
Are they fucking my mom?

I got into the house as I had a key to myself. As soon as I shut the door behind me slowly I heard a loud gasp as if someone had just finished a 100-meter sprint. I slowly walked upstairs towards where the sound was coming from and it was getting louder and louder. I finally got upstairs and opened my mom's bedroom door just slightly to get a peek. I saw my friends undressed, DAMN, and my mom was on all fours still with her top on but her skirt was completely off and was whispering stuff to them, like all sorts of lustful shit!

I had managed to see Charlie's camera phone on the other side of the room on the bedroom draws facing the bed with a flashing red light meaning its recording! So my mission was clear! Get that fucking phone and see what my thug friends were up to! I was so pissed at my friend then! I couldn't believe they'd do this; and my mom let them!!!

Moments later, I heard them talking about how I would be back from the mall. My mom said it would be best if they both get dressed in case I came back. This kick started
my first plan of action. I walked to the front door, opened and slammed it to surprise them. I could hear them rustle and quickly get their clothes on as I walked back up the stairs pretending I just came back from the mall. Mom, Charlie and Corey all walked out into the hallway and greeted me as if nothing had happened. My plan had
worked and Charlie forgot his camera phone still on the bedroom draws. I took Charlies phone into my room but it was too risky watching it on the spot, I decided to send the digital video to my computer and watch it when they both leave the next morning.

Charlie eventually realised that his phone was missing and raced up the stairway to find it. I had already placed it back where he left it on my mom's bedroom draws and he grabbed It. Judging from his expression I knew he was thinking that he had got away with doing that stuff without me knowing. All night they joked about my mom and
laughed behind my back about me, but I knew, and it turned me on big time. They even had the ordasity to say my moms name in front of me while we were watching porn
and cumming

"Oh Joyce! Oh Joyce!!"

The following morning had arrived and Corey and Charlie headed home around midday, laughing and giving each other a high-five as they strolled off into the distance with
my mom waving to them, blushing. I rolled my eyes to the bitter irony of my knowledge and the lustful activity that awaited in my room. I walked in and moved to my computer straight away to start the digital video.

With a double click, the video started and I watched as Corey and Charlie sat beside my mother with their arms around her.

"Do you want us mommy?" 11-year old Charlie said to my mom.

"Yes!" my mother said to the thug boys "I've wanted you to fuck me for so long,"
I was watching and "oh my god," I couldn't believe it!

The video consisted of 16-year-old Corey and 11-year-old Charlie both fucking my mom in turns! It started off with some foreplay, Corey got my mom to suck his big Latin
cock whilst the Charlie was aggressively telling her to strip her top off and was sucking her big boobs!

They flipped her over on her bed doggie style, on all fours and toggled down her skirt and tight pink underwear revealing her big fleshy butt to the camera. Both of them smiled to the camera and spread her big ass cheeks apart, showing off her tight pink asshole. Corey and Charlie laughed as they bounced her butt cheeks with their hands. Both of them attempted to nuzzle and rest their chins against her left and right butt cheeks as they tried to tongue her asshole. She squealed and squealed in
pleasure, as both of them tasted her cherry soup flavoured butt.

"Mmmm, just like cherry flavoured candy" little 11-year-old Charlie said. My mom giggled and pushed her fat candy ass back against his little mouth. Charlie took advantage of this opportunity and shoved his face into my moms crack excitedly and sucked against her hole hard. She did the same for Corey straight after. This seemed to be getting them very hot, me included as I tugged away watching it all play out to me as if it were a very vivid memory.

Both Corey and Charlie decided to cut the foreplay and start fucking some momma. Charlie got behind my moms ass and mounted her, getting ready for the fuck of his 11-
year-old life. He slid his little cock up and down her fat ass crack to keep himself turned on. 16-year-old Corey sneered and grabbed my mom by the hair and guided it to his thick brown cock. They both pushed against her at both ends and penetrated her. Charlie pushed and pounded against my mom's ass and Corey sat back as she sucked away.

I masturbated as I watched my mom getting spit roasted by my two best friends. She squealed between their young bodies. They both moaned "Mommy! Mommy!" together and
they humped and made strained pleasurable faces. Then they switched places, 16-year-old Corey porked his thick Latino dick and banged her from behind whilst she sucked
and worshiped 11 year olds Charlie's dick and balls! She was being such a fucking slut!

Now days, I play ignorant whenever Charlie and Corey come over. In fact I make up so many situations where I leave my mom alone with them. I set up my own secret cameras to record them whenever they fuck and put them as files on my computer. Also, I didn't delete the first video from Corey's phone and the digital footage managed
to make its way around the school. Corey and Charlie were considered champions and everyone laughed at me behind my back, if they only knew I knew. Over the course of the last few months all the boys in school have fucked my mom up the ass and I seemed none the wiser.

Just the footage of my all my peers stripping naked and expressing their boyish heterosexuality as they fucked my milf of a mother made me the most sexually satisfied boy for my age.

... Continue»
Posted by luv2bblown 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 8716  |  
93%
  |  3

How I Fucked My Mom In Shimla



my mother and me and very importantly something that changed our lives completely. This happened about 6 months ago. To describe my mother she is 52 yrs old with a typical voluptuous Punjabi figure and her stats are 40D-30-38. My father passed away more than 25 years ago and since then it has been only mom and me. I am 34 yrs old divorced about 10 yrs back. I am sure mom had choices in her life to get settled but she did not take them to get settled again with someone else. I have already experienced how lonely it can get sometimes and especially after you have tasted sex even that could make life miserable especially when alone again. I don’t know how she managed but I went mad and finally made some No-Strings-Attached sex friends with whom I regularly fuck around to satisfy myself.

I knew mom was a tigress in bed because at the time that dad was around I could hear more of her screaming than moaning every night. My bed room was attached to theirs with one common bathroom in between and I never missed a chance to peep in and watch the action inside because they always did it with the lights on. While I did not know that all that action I saw was basically having sex but I loved to see both of them stark naked and humping each other in various positions. This used to be at least a 1hr affair every night after which they would both go to sl**p in each other’s arms. After I got into high school I understood what they had been upto. Enough of background and let’s get to the interesting part.

Both me and mom have been very close and more like best friends. She very regularly kept me updated on who ever came home that day and whatever transpired etc. since I had been reading stories on this site for a while now I was suspicious that she might have been upto something with someone while I am away because almost all the people visiting were males and mostly dads friends or ex-colleagues and had been visiting for a long time now quite regularly. I did my bit of investigation and was surprised to see that there was no hanky panky stuff happening. In fact mom was dressed very decently. If she would have been in bed with any or most of them even then I would not mind because I know how it feels like to be deprived of sex. I would have been very happy instead. But this was one topic that I did not have the courage to discuss with mom because I was dead scared about how she would react or respond.

So every weekend we usually spend together at home by ordering some good food from outside and both of us generally settled down watching movies and chatting with mom drinking cold drinks or fruit juices and me my usual scotch or rum. As far as I know mom has never till date touched alcohol. This particular weekend while both of us were having a very good time watching some English movie which was also on the same lines like mom’s life, I observed her and she was very engrossed in the movie. Today she was not wearing her usual salwar kameez but already into her nightie. I still had great memories of having seen her naked and even till date regularly masturbated thinking about it. I knew the movie had a lot of bold sex scenes including the fucking part and wanted to see her reaction. As luck would have had it the first one came up very soon where the lead actress was dreaming about her ex-husband and masturbating herself with very audible moaning.

I looked at mom and her eyes were glued to the tv and she very keenly watched the entire episode. Her glass was empty now since she had been gulping it down while engrossed in the scene. She was sitting a few inches away from me on the same 3seater sofa with her legs resting on the table opposite. Her nightie which extends to her ankles was slightly above her knees at this point and her other hand was holding the tv remote resting exactly above her crotch area. She gave me her glass and said “pour me a small peg of what you are drinking” I couldn’t believe what I had just heard and asked her “mom I am drinking scotch, are you sure you want me to pour you scotch or just fruit juice?” she looked at me with a big smile and said “pour me scotch and mix it with whatever you feel makes it taste less bitter”. I immediately poured her a small peg mixed with sprite and ice and gave it to her.

She was glued to the TV back again and within no time emptied her glass and turned to me asking for a refill. I was surprised at what was happening but at the same time I was not in any mood to object or complain and I simply made another one and gave it to her. Now the movie had progressed and the second erotic scene was beginning where the wife now loses her control to her ex-husbands friend and the scene heats up leading to some more action. Mom again in no time emptied her glass again and again asked me for another drink. I asked her if she was ok because she was drinking it too fast and I had barely reached half of my first one. She looked at me in the eyes and said “son I am fine and just having a great time after god knows how many years, so no more questions just do as I tell you”. I did not bother to argue at all and just nodded my head and proceeded to get another drink.

I came back and gave her the drink and saw that now she had only her left leg resting on the center table and her right leg was over the armrest of the sofa basically her legs were spread wide open and her nightie was now just covering her crotch and her milk white fleshy thighs were on display. I sat down back on my seat next to her and she was still deeply engrossed in the movie. She had the drink in her left hand resting it on her thigh and her right hand was resting almost over her right breast. Mom has sizeable nipples to complement her huge breasts and now they were standing erect poking through her nightie. After the erotic love making scene was over she said softly “how lucky these people are to get what they want and whenever they want it” I replied saying I didn’t understand what she meant or what she was referring to. She replied “look at them having sex. How lucky they are and look at us Indians…”. I replied that this was mainly because foreigners are not tied down to sex only with the partner they love but with anyone mainly because sex is not a ritual for them but just another form of enjoyment and when they get into the mood they just do it.

She replied “how I wished we Indians could also be like them life would have been so much fun…”. I could see that her voice was a little coarse now which meant she was surely getting high. Then she gave me another crazy surprise when she turned to me and asked “do you have some cigarettes with you right now?” I was shocked and scared at the same time because in the past she had kicked my butt big time whenever she found me carrying cigarettes or stinking after smoking one, so I flatly refused saying nope I didn’t have any and asked her why was she asking this now? Her reply shook the ground under my feet when she said “can you go out and buy some because I want to smoke right now…” I laughed saying “you got to be k**ding me mom” she immediately cut me short and said “I am serious and if you don’t mind then can you please get pack with a lighter right away? And you are going to teach me how to do it” this was too much for me and I just downed my glass bottoms up to come back to my senses and went to my room to get my wallet. When I came out of my room and was walking towards the door she called me and asked me in what quantity and packing did they come in, I replied saying 10s and 20s in a pack and 10 packs in a carton. I also told her that they came in mild, normal and strong varieties.

She asked me which one was I used to smoking and I told her that I had quit a while ago but even at that time it was the strong one and since she was going to do it the first time I would buy the mild one for her. She told me to buy two cartons one mild and one strong. I looked at her very shocked myself asking her why did she want 2 cartons right now? She replied “don’t waste time and simply do as I say and make it fast” I went quickly to the shop which was just a few feet from my house and asked him for a carton of ultra-mild and one of classic regular with a lighter. The shopkeeper was very well known to us since so many years and he casually asked me what was I going to do with so many or was a throwing a party? I replied yes and came back immediately because I did not want to keep mom waiting for too long.

I had left the door unlocked and just walked right in without making any noise and was shocked to see mom with her nightie up to her neck with her head turned backwards resting on the sofa with eyes tightly shut and with her left hand she was stroking a big carrot into her pussy and with the other hand she was rubbing her breasts and pinching her nipples. She was completely unaware that I was standing right there. Within a few more seconds she squealed and had her orgasm. I just silently walked off leaving the two cartons on the table picking up both her and my empty glasses and went to refill them. When I came back to the living room I pretended normal and kept both the glasses on the table and sat down in my earlier seat right next to her. Now she had lowered her nightie to her hips only barely covering her crotch with her thunder thighs completely visible and still in the same position.

She bent forward picking up the glass and looked at me and said “I am sorry son, I just couldn’t control myself and desperately needed a release”. I told her that I understand and it’s ok and no big deal and everyone needs it. I don’t know how I said it but I did it. She seemed to relax down a bit and said “please don’t tell anyone about it”. I replied saying “relax mom this is not something to be told to anyone and will remain between us. But I fail to understand how have you been managing so many years?” she paused the movie and said “see son when your father was around everything was great” I added right in saying “I know mom, I was in the room next to yours and have heard you every night while you both were doing it” she blushed saying “naughty boy, you were not supposed to be spying on us. It’s bad manners.” I replied “I couldn’t help it because you were so loud. Actually I have seen you both do it also through the key hole in your bedroom door because of curiosity.”

I was like shit what did I say but her response again surprised me, she was smiling and she said “so you saw all the action too… you were a k** then what did you understand?” I said “I did not understand anything except that this might be the games adults play and the way you both enjoyed it, it seemed to be a very exciting one. Actually the biology class seemed to make sense after that and when I reached college I got to know that it was called sex.” I was watching her all the while that we spoke and she seemed very chilled out and did not get angry a wee bit. She now pointed to the cigarettes lying on the table and told me to light her one. I opened the ultra-milds and lit up one and gave it to her and asked her to suck very slowly and then inhale it a little at a time till she gets used to it. She tried it and as expected coughed a little but got used to it much faster than expected and she finished her entire cig very quickly watching the movie.

Now she turned to me and said “so you have seen me naked and also while having sex with your dad… tell me son don’t you have any urges? What do you do about it? Don’t you masturbate?” I replied saying “yes mom I have seen you naked and in action enough times… yes I also masturbate almost every day but I also have like-minded women with whom I sl**p around to satisfy myself.” She seemed shocked to hear the last part of my answer and almost screamed ” you mean you go to pros?” I calmly told her “no mom I don’t go to pros. There are women around who are into a no-strings-attached relationship where the only reason to have a partner is to have sex to satisfy each other.” She was quite shocked to hear this and asked “are these women married?” I said “yes they are married/ separated/ divorced/ widowed.” She replied very excitedly “WOW, I never knew something like this could ever be possible…”

Now the ice between us was broken and there were no barriers left so I was now much more bolder and eased out in my conversation with her. Suddenly on screen some action began to take place and she said “ok wait something interesting happening here again”, and she turned to the TV. The same lady was having another round with the same guy again outside her marriage and I looked at mom and her one hand was already inside her nightie fondling her breast and the other busy with her pussy very openly. Her nightie was up around her waist and I could see her bare pussy with her stroking it with the carrot half way in. I again had a massive erection which I was finding it very hard to hide/ manage. Watching the lovemaking on screen and my own mother masturbating sitting right next to me was too much and my own release was on the edge.

She looked at me suddenly and caught me staring at her body watching her masturbate and smiled asking “are you enjoying the show?” I just nodded yes. Then she looked below at the tent in my pajamas and said “WOW that’s a big one… Don’t you want to take care of that?” I replied saying “yes I desperately want to but can’t do anything right here in front of you.” She just bent a little forward and removed her nightie completely saying “let’s get this out of the way since there is nothing I have that you have not seen already. Don’t be shy because I am your mother, remove all your clothes and let me see what you are hiding there…” with great difficulty I could barely speak and said “I know what you are saying mom but…” she just cut me off and said “do you want me to help you remove your clothes right now?” I almost jumped out of my seat and seeing that she was not ready to listen to anything I slowly removed my t-shirt first and then my pajamas.

My rod was standing erect poking through my undies with a big wet spot on the tip. She exclaimed “you seem to be well endowed just like your dad, now get that last piece of cloth also out of the way before you soil it further and winked at me”. I pulled the last piece of cloth also down and off and while quite embarrassed stood sporting an erect rod. She was smiling at me and looked at my rod and said ‘just like your dad…” I had no idea at this point as to what was coming next so just sat back in my seat silently sipping my drink. She emptied her glass again taking one big gulp and picked up the cig pack lying on the table and tried to light up one but couldn’t do it. Then I showed her how to do it and then she offered me one too asking me to go ahead saying “I did rather have you smoke right here in front of me than smoke outside and hide it”. Getting the green signal I took the packet with the strong ones and lit up one.

While my mother was always my best friend and we hardly had anything hidden between us today whatever happened so far was unimaginable. She was always my fantasy woman right now I could not imagine doing anything with her even though we were both sitting stark naked next to each other. She resumed the movie exactly on the lovemaking scene and now mom was openly fondling herself with her hands. She was squeezing her nipples alternately with her left hand while her right hand was now stroking the carrot in her love hole. I looked at her and she was horny as hell right now and here I was sitting with a raging hard-on with my release just around the corner.

I looked at her and mustering up a lot of courage asked her if I could help her with what she was doing? She looked at me lustfully but did not answer anything, taking her silence as her approval I bent forward and planted a kiss on her nipple. Mom let out a soft moan while I kept kissing and sucking her nipple. I decided to go ahead and now moved closer to her and grabbed both her tits and started slowly squeezing them while alternately sucking and nibbling at her nipples while she continued stroking her pussy with the carrot. I guess this was too much for her and she let out a loud groan and shuddered because another orgasm hit her. Now I got up and spread her legs wider and pulled out the carrot completely and for the first time got a very close look at her bushy pussy glistening with her juices.

I separated her hair and spread her vaginal lips and stuck my mouth to her hole pushing my tongue inside her lapping up her juices. It was fun to be sucking on the same hole from which I came out years ago. She now had my head pressed against her pussy and was enjoying the oral fuck I was giving her with my tongue. I found her engorged clit and licked it with my tongue and took it between my teeth and played enough with it. This was too much for her and she did not last very long and very quickly had another release. I licked whatever liquids that trickled out of her love hole making sure I did not waste even a drop. Now I wiped my face and look up at her, she was smiling from ear to ear and had that satisfied look on her face like a virgin who had just been deflowered.

She asked me to get up and when I did my monster was at her face level dripping pre-cum. She just grabbed it with both her hands started stroking it. Then she brought her face closer to it and licked the head of my penis. Then she continued to lick my entire shaft and took my balls in her mouth and played with them with her tongue. I am clean shaven hence no hair to come in the way. Then she came back to my rod and started sucking it slowly taking it little by little into her mouth. She couldn’t accommodate my entire length but she had more than half going in and out of her mouth. The feeling at this point where your own mother is sucking your dick is just incredible and impossible to describe in words. I didn’t last long because of my pent up release and shot a huge load into her mouth. She was not expecting this and quite some bit fell out onto her breasts.

She swallowed my juice in her mouth and then with her fingers picked up the rest which was on her breasts and ate that too. Then she looked up at me and asked me “how was my performance son?” I replied panting “mom you were great. This is the best I have ever had”. I sat down on the sofa next to her and we both emptied our glasses together. Surprisingly I noticed that after so much to drink she was not d***k yet and just a little slurry in her words. I told her “thanks for a fantastic time mom. I want to do it again and more of it…” she said “son you are free to do it anytime with me but let’s get some rest first”. I was super excited imagining what more was going to happen when she asked me to get her another drink. She said “make it large this time.”

I was very used to surprises by now so just went and poured up two large drinks for both of us and sat with her on the sofa. We said cheers and sipped our drinks together sitting stark naked together. Then I asked her if she ever considered shaving her pubic hair and she said yes she did it regularly when dad was around and not since. I asked her if I could shave it for her right now and she agreed. I immediately went to fetch my shaving kit and I also picked up a miltf series dvd on my way thinking that I would watch it with her since the movie was anyway over now. I spread a towel on the sofa and made her sit on it and spread her legs wide. I also put in the dvd in the player and she asked me which movie it was, I just said “mom you just watched a normal English movie with what is called as soft-core but now I am going to play something real hardcore and you will surely enjoy it.”

She asked if I was playing a blue film and I just told her to wait and watch. I got busy between her legs and before I started with the foam I separated the folds of her pussy and lapped it up with my tongue. She jerked slightly and moaned saying “have some patience son, we have enough time and opportunity ahead”. I replied saying “sorry mom some things can’t wait and your juices are already flowing why waste them”. She just smiled and was lightly running her fingers thru my hair enjoying the oral I was giving her. The movie had started and the title was ‘I just fucked my husband’s best friend’, she read it loud and laughed saying “how I wish this was possible in reality…” I looked up at her and told her “why not mom, who is stopping you? Do you have someone in mind?” she looked surprised and exclaimed “what are you saying? How can you even think of it? How can I do such a thing?”

I was done now with licking her clean and after lathering her complete crotch area liberally with foam I shaved it carefully. I told her that there was nothing wrong in it and doing it with a known person was always a better idea because that way everything can be kept quiet and under the carpet. She was very keenly listening to me while the movie was playing in the background. I was done with the shaving and now her beautiful hairless pussy was in front of me. I dived in and licked it again not forgetting her clitoris and now pushed a finger into her hole. She moaned loudly saying “Oh my god. Stop don’t do it”. I did not listen to her and continued and her juices started leaking again. I now pushed two fingers inside while I continued to lick her clit harder and her moaning was becoming louder.

Now I could feel her pushing my head harder against her crotch. I knew she was enjoying it and even my manhood was hard as a rock and standing erect like Eiffel tower. Now I wanted to fuck her desperately but was not sure if I had her ready for it. She was moaning wild right now and kept saying “don’t stop, don’t stop son” I think her orgasm was building and within the next few seconds she came heavily grinding my face hard against her crotch. I almost suffocated with my face buried in her crotch held tightly with her legs which had closed up around my head in a vice like grip. She was done very soon and immediately relaxed her grip and spread her legs again. I finished cleaning her pussy up with my tongue and stood up again with my manhood standing in attention facing her. I wiped my face and was still standing looking for some signs from her to proceed further.

She leaned forward and now very comfortably took my rod into her mouth and started slurping it like an ice cream candy. This time was even better than the previous one. She went on for some time and looked up at my face smiling, I bent towards her and was about to kiss her on her lips when she turned her face away saying no. I didn’t bother to push more and I held her thighs and made her lie on the sofa and just when I was about to get on top of her she said “son please don’t do this. I know you want to fuck me but please don’t. Whatever we did was fine and let’s leave it at that nothing further than that. I am not sure if I can see you fucking me”. I told her “relax mom. Don’t think too much about it and nothing will happen especially after we have just done everything else” I asked her to get onto all fours and she did and I bent and kissed her pussy again from behind and then positioned my dick at her pussy entrance from behind.

Due to her juices lubrication was no problem and I started pushing into her. She screamed saying “go slow son, treat me like a virgin” I understood and pushed very very slowly into her while I grabbed her tits from behind and was fondling them. I was in no hurry and kept giving her very slow strokes going deeper and deeper with every stroke. I was all the way inside her in no time and she actually felt tight like a virgin. Now I started increasing my pace and mom was enjoying it and moaning loudly all the time. Even on screen there was furious fucking action happening. Since this was my second time I was able to last longer but it was not very long before I shot my load deep inside her because of her tight pussy. I continued with a few more strokes emptying every last drop of my seed in her womb.

We were both exhausted and I got off her and she turned around and we both sank into the sofa sweating and panting. Mom said “this was the best sex I ever had because even your dad never lasted so long or was so good”. I told her “mom you are my fantasy woman and I am very happy to realize my fantasy today”. I was very happy to be able to fuck her even though it took so long but no regrets. Mom said “I am feeling very guilty because of our relationship for what we just did…” I told her “don’t be just look at it as just satisfying your urge and just for pleasure, nothing else…” I saw the time and it was quite late into the night and we decided to get some sl**p. Today I joined her in her bed room and slept with her hugging each other like lovers.

I will post more about how I gave her a complete dress and outlook makeover making her look outrageously sexy and irresistible and how I convinced her to socialize with other known men and have sex with them and also how. Please leave your comments
... Continue»
Posted by bava12 1 year ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Sex Humor  |  Views: 1789  |  
100%
  |  1

FUCKING MY MOM


My exciting experience started out very innocently. I was 19 at the time and my dad was going out of town for a month for work. At the time I was living with my best friend and I had broken up with my girlfriend the month before. A week had gone by since my dad had left town and my mom ask me to move in so I could help out around the house while my dad was gone. I agreed and moved in packing only a light wardrobe. I remembered to pack some of my porn DVD collection. It was the week-end and my mom and s****r went out. My mom said she was going to visit a friend and my s****r had a date with her boyfriend. It was around 8pm when I popped in one of my porn DVDs. It wasn't long before I had a good hard-on; my cock is about 9" and thick. I got nude and was slowly stoking my cock.

Not remembering that I hadn't locked my bedroom door I dozed off. It was about 10pm when I began to feel my cock get hard, at first I thought I was dreaming. I started to wake up and to my shock I saw my s****r expertly sucking my cock. I wanted to object but she was giving me some good head. She stopped long enough to get nude and jumped in bed with me, telling me how many times she had seen me jerk myself off. We stopped talking and got into a 69 position for about 20min. I then got her on her back and with her legs spread wide open I went down on her pussy and was licking her sweet vagina. I managed to make her cum a few times each time swallowing her juicy cum. I got her so horny she begged me to bury my 9" cock in her cum soaked pussy. I complied and slowly slid my cock into her one inch at a time. I teased her at first, and then buried my cock deep into her. After awhile inside my s****r I knew it wouldn't be long before I would cum. I told her I would pull out before I did that. She pulled my shoulders towards her and planted a strong kiss on me giving me a lot of tongue and then she held on tight to me and told me to fill her pussy with my hot load.

I then shuddered with anticipation and filled her already wet pussy with a load of my hot cum, pumping her pussy full. My load was too much for her small pussy to take and my cum started to drip out down the crack of her ass form-ing a puddle on the bed. With that she got up and got dressed and left my room giving me a kiss on my left cheek and telling me how good the experience had been for her. Two days later my s****r went to spend the night with one of her girlfriends. It was late and my mom and I were watching TV all alone I was still thinking about me and my s****r going at it a couple of days earlier. My mom said she was going to bed and it wasn't long before I got tired and decided to go to bed too. I was passing my mom bedroom when she called out to me and said she wanted to talk to me. I went in to her room. My mom was already in her night gown looking very good and at first we were just chatting and then she dropped a bomb on me telling me that she knew what my s****r and I had done. Feeling ashamed I started to offer an explanation but I didn't know where to start. My mom told me not to feel bad and she put her arms around me giving me a strong hug then told me how at first she had heard the groans and moans coming from my room that night when she went to investigate she saw I was pounding my s****rs pussy and pumping her full of cum. By now she had my face buried between her nice tits. My mom is a 35d gal and she told me how excited she had gotten and had gone into her room and pleasured herself with her vibrator. Now she wanted the real thing and without asking she undid my jeans and pulled them along with my underwear down to my ankles. Then quickly taking my cock in her mouth my mom knew exactly what to do with my peter giving me a blow job to the point of almost making me shoot my load. She stopped long enough to tell me she wanted me to fuck her harder than I had fucked my s****r so I told her okay and began pounding her pussy hard. For being a woman in her early 50's and having 2 k**s my mom had a pretty tight pussy and after several minutes my mom told me to pull my cock out of her pussy and for me to lay on my back. Then she got on top of me slowly sliding my peter into her pussy. It seems this was my moms favorite fucking position. She rode my cock telling me how great my peter felt inside her. It felt good having her ride my cock while I played with her tits. it wasn't long till my mom began to orgasm and I felt her hot juice dripping down my cock shaft. She could sense that I was about to cum; suddenly she lowered her hips allowing my hard cock to get buried deep inside her pussy.

I then let out a loud moan and shot a load up her pussy. It was a bigger load than what I had given my s****r just a couple of days before. After that I went to my room took a shower and went to bed. The next day my s****r came home and everything went back to normal. A few weeks later my dad came home and I moved back to my apartment. I never told anyone about my sexual experience with my mom and s****r. To my knowledge my s****r never knew that I had fucked our mom and for sure my dad never found out about it. I often think about my affair with my mom and s****r and I having nothing but great memories about it. ... Continue»
Posted by bowman_mike 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 14777  |  
95%
  |  8

Fucking My FWB in the Office...In Front of the Win

If you have read my other posts you know that I only write 100% true accounts of my Bi life. Here is another time when John and I fucked right in front of the office windows on one of the cities busiest streets.

I had made a text to John, my wonderful FWB, and we made arrangements to meet after work on a Saturday at my office. You can read about our other session in my other story of us having a quickie at the office.

I was beyond excited that John was going to take care of that burning need I was developing in my boi pussy. I could hardly wait for the store to close, me to lock it up and get ready to suck and fuck John.

I completed all the closing procedures, and then went out to my truck to get my clean out kit....I love to be super clean when we have sex. I did the duties, and sat on the toilet waiting for john to text that he was at the door. I smiled as my phone rang, and I walked to the door and let him in....I was totally nude.

He came in, locked the door and took me into his arms. He gave me a crushing kiss and held me tight against his body...he already had a hard on poking up in his shorts.

I stepped back and walked into a storage room that I had put out a foam pad on the floor for us to use. John was out of his clothes in record time.

As I was bending over positioning the pad John came behind me and dropped to his knees and parted my ass checks and I felt his hot wet tongue lick up and down my pussy, and then he poked his erect tongue in my cunt.....I just about fell over from the sensation he was giving me.

He ate me for a few minutes then stopped and said what are we doing here in front of the sidewalk windows? Are you crazy!

I turned to him, kissed him....tasting my essence on his lips...and told him don't worry it is one way glass...we can look out but all anyone sees is a reflection of themselves if they look into the window. To prove the point I walked up to the full window just as a college girl stopped to check her makeup in the window...I was right on the other side stroking my cock just inches from her crotch...and she just kept checking herself out. that convinced John we were safe from being seen.

He grabbed me and took me into his arms, kissed me and cupped my ass checks right there in front of the window as people walked by just inches from us embracing.

He whispered in my ear that this was super hot...fucking and sucking in front of the window...and he didn't need to convince me he was turned on...I had never felt his cock so hard.

Now we usually do a little foreplay of sucking each other, a little 69, and then I get to get fucked by my hard cock lover. Today, he just went straight for the gold and he turned me around, had me get down on the mat, and he got on top of me with my face down on the floor.

I had some lube next to the mat, and he used it on himself, applied some to my pussy, and without any finger action he guided his cock to my opening and pushed the head in.....it felt beyond wonderful.

He slowly pushed his whole length into me in a non stop move that had him balls deep in just seconds. He let out a big sigh and rested on my back. He looked up at the window, and with the folks walking by and started to ride my ass.

He took me like a man possessed. I was loving being slammed. I felt every pound and John was really letting me know how close he was getting to breeding me. I loved it.

I loved that here we were fucking right in front of all those people, and they were just going by, not aware that just inches from them I was getting a solid fuck.

John's pounding increased to the point that he was making me sk** across the mat almost on to the carpet. He grabbed my hips, let out a loud moan and growl and shot one of the biggest loads into me I had ever had from him. I thought he was going to flood my pussy with his hot seed...he just kept cumming and cumming. i was in another world loving the feeling of his rock hard cock giving me his seed.

He shook and kept sliding in and out of me as he came sown from his powerful cum. He flopped down on top of me, breathing hard and lightly kissing the back of my neck.

We stayed like this for a few minutes, and with John holding on to me we rolled onto our side, me still facing away from him, and he held me and slowly pulled and played with me nipples. Now it was me that was getting close. I flexed my pussy on his cock and he started to slid in and out of my in this spoon fashion. His hard on never went down, and now he was fucking me slower, more lovingly, twisting my nipples and stroking my cock as he rocked back and forth in my cunt.

I was the one moaning and groaning this time. His slow fucking, and hand play was making me closer by the second. I told him to keep it up that I was going to cum. He pulled me to my knees with him on my back doggy style and he really started to hammer me with his steel rod of a cock. I put my head down on the mat, looked up between my legs as he was stroking my cock and slamming in and out of my ass.

There was a flash of bliss as my body shot out my sperm, and as I came my pussy squeezed his cock, and that's all it took for John...he filled me again with his seed. He was on my back shaking and groaning. The people were walking by looking into the window, and we were there recovering from a super hot fuck.

I leaned forward on to my stomach and John followed never taking his cock out of me. It felt wonderful feeling him in my pussy, and he stayed there until he softened and slipped out.

Then he did something we had never done before..he leaned down parted my cheeks and licked up all he cumm from my legs and ass cheeks, and then he started to tongue my pussy getting all his cum from my well filled ass. Fuck! I got hard again, and started to beat my cock. In about 40 seconds I felt the electricity moving up my cock and with John eating my out, I experienced a mind blowing orgasm. He grabbed my cock head and directed my cum into his hand. After I finished, he turned me around and while looking face to face he licked my cum from his hand. He leaned forward and kissed me and we shared the most intimate union two guys can do.

He said that he could hardly move he was so fucked out, but we did get dressed, and he kissed me just before he went out the door. I checked around the room to make sure we didn't leave anything to show what had taken place, and then I saw a teen girl stop....look into the window like mirror...and she looked right and left...and then right in front of me she went to her boobs and readjusted them...smoothed her blouse and walked on down the street.

This time was one of the best we had, and I am sure it was enhanced by the knowledge that just inches away we were fucking while people just walked by.... Continue»
Posted by bigsgt 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Mature  |  Views: 1100  |  
83%
  |  3

A fun night with my Mom and her Friend

The time was around 5:30pm and I got home and wanted to jack off. While jacking off, I was looking at porn and dreaming of doing it with my "hot" mom. This was in my bedroom. After I cummed, I went into the bathroom to clean myself up.

My bathroom door was open, and while cleaning myself, my dick was fully erect. I heard a "what are you doing?" and I turned around and it was my mom! I told her that I was going to take a shower, and she said "can I join you?" and I said sure, so we went downstairs to her bedroom and got into the shower. I asked, "why do you have so much hair down there?" She replied since your dad has been away I haven had the need to shave it, but her friend was coming over that night so she decided to shave for her and I.

Never being with a naked woman before, my dick was pointing straight up, and hard as a rock. She covered her vaginal area with shaving cream and started shaving, picking one leg up left a beautiful view of her tight pussy. After completely shaven, she took my hand and ran it over her pussy, I thought I was going to explode right there, my managed not to. She wrapped her hand around my 8" dick and began to rub it, saying "I never thought it was this big!" She got down on her knees and began giving me a blowjob, it was great. She stopped before I cam, and it was my turn to eat her out. She sat on the shower floor and I got down and started licking her, she was very wet and started moaning. She got up and I asked "where are you going?" she said "lets get out and you can fuck me" So we got out dried each other off and went into the bedroom.

I laid down on her bed and she got and top of me and guided herself in, I was in heaven. She began moving up and down slowly and then increased quickly, her nice 32D tits were bouncing everywhere. I told her I was going to cum and she said cum in my pussy. I started to cum and she bounced faster and faster. She said go upstairs and get some clothes on, I went upstairs to change when the doorbell rang. It was her friend, my mom answered the door wearing a robe and her friend asked" if your son here" she replied he is not feeling well, and is sl**ping. I followed them were they couldn't see me and they went into her bedroom. They both started stripping and started kissing.

After watching them for about 10min. I went in to surprise them. I was wearing some flannel pants and a t-shirt, I got on there bed and looked at her friend, who had a bald pussy with half of a double dildo in her and huge 36DD tits. My mom gave a few quick strokes of the dildo then took it out and got into position and they started pussy riding each other. I was extremely hard again and my mom's friend began to take my pants off. She took my cock in her hands began rubbing it slowly.



They got off each other and I got on top of my mom's friend and started titty fucking her. I felt great. Then my mom's friend sat on my dick and my mom sat on my face, I was licking my mom's pussy, and they were kissing while I was finger my mom's friends ass. We switched position to where I was doing my mom doggy style and her friend was under her licking my balls and playing with a vibrator on my ass.

Her friend took my dick out of my mom's pussy and put it right at her ass, my cock went in without a problem and it was very tight. I told her I was going to come and fill her ass up, some of the cum poured out of her ass and onto her pussy. I laid back and they both got into doggy style with the double dildo. My mom gave my another blowjob and I cam quick and then she shared it with her friend by spitting into her mouth and kissing. We all got into the showing and they were having fun peeing with each other.

We got out, and all got into the same bed naked and fell asl**p. I woke up the next morning with my dick hard and in between my mom's friends legs, I reached around and gabbed her tits while putting my dick in her pussy. We fucked for 5min. then went outside and went swimming in the pool, where we all layed out in the sun playing with each other and resting enjoying the day.
... Continue»
Posted by faddy02 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Mature  |  Views: 16648  |  
80%
  |  13

Fucking My Mother in Law Barbra

I'd been married for 3 years to my wife and we were very happy with each other as far as sex and love but when we was around her mother she would always manage to get close to me or rub against me when I was close to her either at my house or her house. I was 23 yrs. old at the time and she was around 36 and I never thought much about it except when she would wear loose clothes and she would make sure she would lean over so I could get a good look at her tits. I would get one hell of a hard on and as soon as possible I would have to go fuck my wife because I would really be hurting from my dick being swelled and I had to release some cum!

She was at my house one early afternoon dressed in a low top and snug jeans looking fine and all of us was at the kitchen table talking. She ask my wife if she would mind going to the store for some things she needed before she left because she was tired and did not feel like going on her way home. My wife said sure mom left and I already had a nice hard on trying to stay under the table so she would not notice.
When my wife was leaving I said I had to go to the bathroom. I did close the bedroom door but I did not lock it because I knew she would not come in there. But I heard the bedroom door open so I rammed my dick back in my pants and came back out in the bedroom. She looked at my pants and I knew she could see my boner but she moved closer and very gently put her arms around my shoulders and I put mine around her waist. She called me by my name and told me how good looking I was all the while slowly moving and hunching her cunt up and down on my erect dick through our jeans.

We started kissing and oh damn she knew how to kiss!! All of a sudden she said "I've got to see you" and she almost broke her hands trying to get my jeans unzipped but I helped her out fast. As soon as she saw my cock she said "oh my god" and dropped to her knees and started sucking me. I've never been sucked and licked like she was doing and I'd had quite a few blow jobs but not like this! She stopped all of a sudden and said "I'm so sorry this is wrong. Your married to my daughter" and stood up slowly turning around. With my hard dick still out of my undone pants I grabbed her by her arm and told her it was just natural when to two people were attracted to each other like we were. She looked surprised when I said that but I pulled her close and started kissing her even more than before. I took my hands pulling her ass up against my hard rod then I ran my hand between her legs I've never felt a woman so wet in all of my life especially through a set of jeans. She started undoing her top and oh hell what a set of natural tits with such big nipples just standing up looking at me. I was taking my clothes off as fast as possible while I was sucking her nipples and she was grabbing my balls and dick saying "hurry baby please hurry I want you in me."

I laid her back on the bed and started easing my dick in her because I was ready to cum anyway but she had her legs wrapped around my waist and pulled me deep into her. Needless to say I shot one of my biggest loads of cum in her. I felt ashamed because I cum so fast laying on her and I told her I was so sorry. She told me "that happens sometimes so please don't worry it was wonderful". As we got dressed she told me again she was sorry for starting something and we would just pretend it never happened. I knew that I wanted more of her and she wanted me so the next week I dropped by her house when my wife was out shopping. We not only fucked but she sucked my cock like it was her last I cum in her and she sucked my cock again and I cum in her mouth and she took every drop.

We started fucking the hell out of each other every chance we could from then on. There was not a position of sex we did not try and she loved them all. This went on for at least 3 years until we moved. I've never had another sexual experience with her again I missed fucking her for a long time maybe not the fucking but the blow jobs. She could suck the skin off your dick and she loved to be fucked up the ass. She always sucked your cock clean I think just to get that last little bet of cum.

My wife is starting to learn to suck cock like her mother null she has been going out and fucking other cock, and they have been teaching her well. She does not clean my cock yet but may be one day.



The End
... Continue»
Posted by g43 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 6819  |  
100%
  |  2

Fucking My Mother in Law

Fucking My Mother in Law

My mother-in-law Barbra is 5' 1", 37 years old and has baby blue eyes and shoulder length hair. Her legs are shapely as they had been in her twenties and her tits are 38c’s. Barbra has two c***dren at home yet, a son 15, and Barbie who is the youngest at 14 with long dark hair and a chest as big as melons. Barbra has had many lovers in the past 5 year’s sense she has left her husband. She now always seems to be horny and saying she needs to go out and have herself well taken care of.

Sense Tina and I didn't have any k**s, Tina s****r and b*****r would stay with us null and then. We have a three bedroom house two upstairs and one downstairs and it was the upstairs bedrooms the k**s would stay in when they came over. They also have their own bathrooms and showers, which also gave us our privacy too.


There was a long weekend coming up and Tina and I was going to go camping and Tina asked if her s****r and b*****r could come along I said yes. We made plans and the k**’s road to our house on the bus, and I went to their house after work to pick up their stuff. I knocked on the door with no answer so I tried the door and it was open so I just walked in. I could hear music playing and figured she must be out back soaking up the rays but she was not. So I went down the hall to see where Barbra was to let her know I was here. As I got nearer to her room I could hear moans coming from the other side of her bedroom door and thinking she was sick or something I peeked my head around her door. There before me was my mother in law lying on her bed with her eyes closed teasing her moist bald pussy and clit with one hand and playing with her tits with the other hand. I stood there shocked and at the same time beginning to get turned on.

Here I was watching her as she moaned out loud bringing herself to orgasm and all I could do was stair at her as she finger fucked herself. As she hadn't heard or seen me I wondered if I should just back quietly out of the room or not, but all I could do was watch her as her orgasm ripped through her body. Before I realized what I was doing I had moved towards my mother in law as she lay on her bed. She had no idea I was there until I reached down with my right hand and cupped her right breast. She let out a gasp and opened her eyes to see me standing there over her with her tit in my hand. She was very embarrassed and turned beat red from her boobs up and tried to cover herself up.


I had always had a fancy about Barbra and felt her embarrassment at getting caught playing with herself by me. The first steps had now been taken and the way my cock was bulging in my pants I didn't want to miss out on this opportunity to possibly fuck my mother in law. I sat down on the bed beside her and traced my fingers gentle in little circles up and down her inner thighs as I massaged her boobs and nipples with my other hand and mouth. It wasn't long before she was grinding her hips onto my fingers in a circular motion to the rhythm of my trembling fingers. Her swollen pussy lips were now soaking in her sweet nectar and her clit was sticking out about half an inch like a little erect cock. I took it gently between my finger and thumb and massaged it. The more intense my rubbing of her clit became the more she thrashed about below me until I finally slipped a finger inside her and she squealed in sheer delight as she came again with my touch. As I pulled my hands away from her slick cunt she let out a disappointed sigh and opened her eyes to see me shedding all of my clothes. After I was completely naked I crawled back onto the bed again and continued my assault on her naked body. She reached up with one hand and began to stroke my cock up and down and ever so gently she felt and squeezed my balls.

Finally she tilted her head and swallowed my entire cock into her mouth. She was a much better cock sucker then her daughter. The more she sucked the more I fucked her soaked pussy with my fingers until it was so wet I couldn't tell if she had cum or not. I shifted my position and began to straddle her in a 69 position. What the fuck are you trying to doing? She asked me. I thought that seeing you was such a good cock sucker that I would return the favor." I replied. She began to say "No" first but as soon as my hot breath hit her throbbing clit it was all I could do to stop her from ripping my cock off at the root. The more I ate her pussy the more she squirmed and pushed her cunt against my face. I couldn't stand much more of this and spun myself around to enter her hot dripping cunt.

What are we doing, we shouldn't be doing this! She said as she clamped her legs together. It’s a little bit late to be getting shy on me now. I said as I pulled her legs apart again. What about Tina? She asked me again. If you don't tell her then I won't. I could tell by the gesture she was offering that she wanted this as much as I did but she wanted to show she was at least putting up some kind of pretense. As I moved up her body and pulled her legs up over my shoulders she watched as the head of my throbbing cock parted her swollen cunt lips as my cock slid into her hot leaking pussy and she gasped as my entire 9" dick disappeared into her pussy. She was as multi orgasmic as her daughter as wave after wave of squirting orgasms shot from her pussy as she arched her back and pushed my cock out from all of her cum. I started to pump her pussy again as hard as I could she fucked me back harder and harder as another orgasm screamed through her body. It wasn't long after that I shot my load deep inside her with such f***e that I thought it would come out of her ass. Fuck I have never cum like that before in my life, she said the same through heavy breathing as I collapsed on top of her. After I rolled off of her I could see my cum oozing out of her well fucked cunt and running down to her asshole. She tells me before I leave she would like to suck my cock one more time witch she does all most sucking the skin off of it. She sucks my cock until hard again and then goes like a pump on it until I cum for her she licks every drop of our cum from my cock. I told her that anytime she needed a fuck I was more than willing to keep her pussy well oiled. For her just to call the house and tell her daughter she needs something done and I would be right over.
True Story
The End

... Continue»
Posted by g43 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature  |  Views: 24406  |  
96%
  |  9

Me and My roommate: In her panties Part 1

Her name is Kristen and she is my roommate. She is five foot five 125 lbs long black hair and a killer body. My trouble began when i discovered a pair of her panties in the dryer while i was drying my clothes. Ther were cute, yellow bikini cut nylon, size 6. The last time i wore panties was when i was younger and i would borrow my older s****rs panties. My s****r though had boring panties, cotton mostly and white. I examined the panties, then i put the crotch up to my nose and sniffed. They had already been cleaned and i couldn't smell anything. The trouble was I was hooked, I had to have a sniff of her cunt. I went into her room. She had a hamper by the door and I was in luck, a red pair of panties were in the hamper. I quickly grabbed them and put them to my nose. I took a big whiff and wasn't prepared, the smell was overwhelming, it was as if i was smelling her cunt. I pulled out my 6 inch cut cock and started to jack off. I couldn't help it. Then i stoppped. There was a bra in the hamper as well. It was a black bra, i looked at the label, a size 34b. I took off my shirt and for fun i put the bra on, a perfect fit. I went back and put on the yellow panties, also a good fit. She had a full length mirror in the room, i looked at my self and i my cock got even harder. I sat on her ved and while sniffing her cunt in the panties, I played with my cock through her panties. I closed my eyes thinking of her when i heard the front door open.
Oh my God I thought to myself, i cant run out in the living room but i can't stay here, what will I do? I ran into her closet.
I could hear her come into the room, my heart pounding. After a few minutes I thought I heard her leave so i walked out and she was standing there, her arms crossed looking at me.
"You don't think I saw that my panties were missing from the hamper, Stan?"
I knew I was in big trouble, I didnt dare move." COme a litle closer, let me see you."
I walked over to her, my head hung low, my cock now very soft.
"Well, well, you are very lucky, you look to cute for me to be mad at you, in fact those panties look better on you than me," she laughed.
She saw that had a pair of her panties in my hand.
"So what were you doing with a pair of my used, dirty panties, Stan?", she looked at me as if in disgust," Are you a pervert? Do you like to smell dirty pussy stained panties? Answer me you little faggot and if it pleases me maybe I will let you smell my real cunt."
"Yes Kristen i was smelling them."
"Call me Miss Kristen you fucking queer."
"Yes Miss Kristen"
" I also see that you have a tenny tiny cock, its so small, if you dont get it hard for me I will spank you. You want that?"
In my mind i did want that so i tried really hard to think of anything to noe get my cock hard.
She waited a few moments and then said,"Well looks like Miss Kristen is going to spank you, get out of my room worm and when i call you, you better run back in here."
I left and stood in the hallway fot like 10 minutes.
"Get in here now, faggot." she yelled from her bedroom. I ran back in the room and saw her standing by the bed, she had on a black leather bra, her white tits straining to get out. Her panties were jet black, also leather. She was wering black boots that came up to her knees and in her right hand was a whip.
"So I didnt know that when i asked you to be my roommate that I got a sissy, a little worm who likes to dress in girls panties and bras and smell used panties and play with his little cock. What i am going to do is to spank and whip my little bitch, my little girl until i spank all the sissiy right out of you. If I can then i will let you to anything you want to me. Ok?"
"Yes Miss Kr..."
"Shut up, till I say you can talk. You know what until you learn to be a real man, a man with a real cock I am going to call you Stephanie, cause all I see right now is a little girl,OK?"
I learned my lesson and just stood there and nodded.
"Good, she hissed," you are learning Stephanie. Now get over here and get on your knees and lick my boots."
I got on my knees and licked her boots. She raised her foot and stuck the heel into my mouth like a cock. I sucked on the heel. She sat on the edge of her bed and I continued to lick and kiss her boots.
"Thats enough little girl.Now get on my knees so i can teach you a lesson."
I sat on her lap and she pulled down the panties, she began to hit me with the whip. At first softly then with more vigor, she wouldn't stop. I could feel that my bottom was getting red with whelps. She threw down the whip and began spanking me with her hand. My cock was getting hard, I could't help myself. She put her hands between my legs and felt my hard on. She massaged my cock and balls. Suddenly she stuck a finger in my asshole.
"Do you like that Stephanie? Thats what a cock feels like in you asshole. You like a cock in you ass little girl?" she yelled." or do you want to admit that you are a man, I can feel your cock baby. Tell me you are a man and you like pussy and i will let you fuck me, yuo like that don't you? Ever since you moved in, I know that you wanted me. You want to suck on my titties and put that cock of yours in my tight asshole, dont you?" she whispered.
"Yes," I began weakly," YES" i said more strongly."I am a man i want to FUCK you Kristen. I want to put you on all fours and fuck your ass."
I stood up and tore off her panties and bra and stuck my cock in her mouth.
"Now its my turn" I declared," suck my cock like a good little girl."
To be continued.... Continue»
Posted by stanlok 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Taboo  |  Views: 1803  |  
95%
  |  3

My neighbor has my manhood in her hands

It's funny, since the break up of my marriage, I found myself becoming more and more of a reclusive, finding that I spent more time in my house and noticing my neighbors. I would not say, I am a Voyeur, but because of the summer heat, I had to open my windows to let the air circulate.

What a lovely surprise! My elderly neighbor was sunbathing in her garden. To tell you the truth, I would not have looked on her if I was occupied, but it had been a long time since I had laid eyes on a woman, so I had a good long look at her. Now my neighbor is in her mid 60's, a bit chubby, short, but has a pair of wonderful tits, the type you would love to hit you in your face while a woman was riding you.

While having a good look at her, I found to my pleasure that my manhood had started to swell up and my hands had started to find their way to my zones. Strange, here I am looking out my window, with my hands on my nipples (squeezing hard) and on my manhood, stroking, pulling and twisting, all because of this elderly lady sunbathing in her garden. By this time I had sat down on the edge of my bed with my eyes closed, just enjoying the feelings I was getting around my body, when I opened them, damn! She had looked up and could see my head bobbing around my window, I done for I thought, but my girl just got up, fixed her lounger, so that she was facing towards me and promptly laid back down on the lounger.
Should I duck and leave the the room...na! my manhood was so stiff and hard the bl**d vessels pumping and throbbing I couldn't. Anyway it looked (so it seemed to me!)like my neighbor was enjoying the attention. How could I tell I hear you ask!
Her hands said it all.

After, what feels like my neighbor had checked that I had not moved. She slowly started to move her hands down to the top of her legs, until they arrived at her pussy. I am I seeing what I think I am, my neighbor is playing with herself in front of me? Believe you me, my hands started tugging at my manhood like a train..stop! You fool! do you want to come to quickly, this is a chance of a life time.

I looked out of the window and she was still there, but now she had eased her feet up into a position, for me to be able to get a better view, that was it, I had to stand up and let her see what she had done for me. So I stood up and moved towards my open window. She looked up when she saw the movement, but did not stop what she had started. My manhood was jumping by this time, but it that space of time, we had found common ground. I could see her eyes were on me and her tongue suddenly darted across her mouth. She is horny!! I took the opportunity, I couldn't help it. I had felt my manhood swell even bigger and I knew I was about to cum, so I stuck my manhood out of the window, this movement made her sit up, but with her hands still playing with her pussy, her eyes fixed on me, I came..!! Loveliest thing about that shot was I had not cum for a very, very long time, so when it sprouted out of my manhood, it made an impressive, impression. Looking at my neighbor she was rubbing her pussy fast and hard, then she laid back on the lounger, eased her feet up some then hooked her legs around the arms of the lounger and with her body heaving up and down, I heard a sweet muffled squeal come from her.

Wow!!
I talk to my neighbor as any neighbor would talk to each other, when we meet going into our house's and we have never mentioned our special day together.
Although my neighbor has made me cum the most over these last 20 years, without touching each-other, since the end of my marriage. She knows she has my manhood in her hands. All she has to do and does is make a noise in the garden and she can hear me call (and she waits for) her name every time I cum.
... Continue»
Posted by gettoraver 2 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 5221  |  
90%
  |  6

My Neighbor Photographs my Wife in her Panties!

My lusty brunette wife Susan is so sexy in her halter top, cutoffs, and panties that I wanted her to show off her buxom, all natural 38-28-38 to another man and turn him on with her amazing talent. I could watch her get fucked and cum screaming or wait at home while she explored another man’s cock as long as she returned with a detailed account of her sexual encounter! Hearing her brag about how hard she came and how long and deep he fucked her would really turn me on.

But her monogamous nature left her very nervous even though she really wanted to do it! She never thought she would be able to live out this type of fantasy. Convincing her that this would make me hot and not harm our bond as lovers was impossible.

Then we agreed to ease into this erotic adventure. A black lingerie photo session with a new friend “DJ” we had met through our neighbor. His sexual innuendos were obvious and he seemed the perfect choice to photograph my wife in her very first black lingerie panty shoot! And she wanted to do it! Not only would this get me hotter than ever but it also seemed to do the same for her. Unbelievable!

My wife undressing in front of this man alone in his bed while she spread her legs for him drove me crazy. We agreed I would wait at home and she would return with the pictures along with the dirty details immediately after the session. All we needed to do was ask him. So we did. And he jumped at the opportunity to see my wife half naked in his bed without me there!! And so did I!!

One morning after the three of us were up all night partying and watching adult movies he said he had to return to his house to meet a friend. He wanted to take Susan along for company. Horny and high she agreed instantly to go with him. I knew he had a digital camera so I slipped two pairs of her favorite panties in her purse to change in to and out of knowing this was it! We all exchanged knowing looks as they departed. Promising to call me on his cell phone upon reaching his home, she smiled back at me as I watched her slide closely next to him and pulls away. About 20 minutes later I was waiting with my dick dripping when the phone rang. I picked up trying to sound cool but my wife knew me better. The tone in her voice was playful and horny but a bit teasingly cruel and cryptic. I asked what was happening and all she said was “You’ll definitely be happy”! Then he got on the phone and we talked while she changed panties. He hung up seeming distracted and in a hurry. I waited with my imagination going crazy for another thirty minutes. Then the phone rang. Hi Sweetie she whispered in a guilty sort of tone. With anxious anticipation I asked if everything was cool and she happily replied, you won’t believe how great they turned out! And she was on her way home!

I quickly asked her if she had changed into the red satin thong I put in her purse. She forgot. But knowing how badly I wanted to see photos taken by him of her in those panties too she laid back down and changed herself from black bikini’s to the red satin thong slowly making sure to lotion and powder in between!

The pictures came out amazingly sexy. I jack myself senseless to countless kinky and erotic poses. My wife posed in another mans bed dressed only in a pair of panties starting with the black bikini ending in the red satin thong while laying out for him to photograph makes me cum so hard.

I have pictures she has pictures and so does he! If she is interested maybe I can get her photographed being fucked next!
... Continue»
Posted by tcg 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 1939  |  
91%
  |  2

passion towards mom part

Before starting the story, let me introduce my f****y and I am Anand, 21 years and doing my MBA from a reputed college in Delhi and also helping my Mom in her business. My Mom Vibha is 42 now her Fig is 36 30 38. She is fair in colour and 5 feet 4 inches in height. My Father Ashok Jaiswal died in 2008 due to high Diabetes and he left his business for us

And a good amount of money but his death was a shock for us and also my mom was not capable of handling business at that time. So after his death we faced lot of troubles and during this time and I came very close to my Mom and there were two hotels and one guest house which needs to be managed and mom was alone so she asked me to help her in the business. I stated going to office in the evening time after the college.

I sue to stay in the hotel/office till late nights and mom use to leave by 8 PM so after all the work and I use to surf net and one day incidentally I opened ISS and read many stories they were interesting but the one which caught my attention as i****t mom and son stories. I read almost 10 stories on first day while reading the stories my mom’s face was coming in my again and again and was enjoying it.

I did not notice that while reading the stories and I started masturbating thinking of my mom and was taking her name Vibha and I love you please come to me when I came in front of the screen and the monster in my mind got silent and had a big guilt feeling. I slapped my own forehead thinking what the fuck I was doing how can I think so badly about my Mom. I came back home and the moment mom opened the door

And I again lost the senses and started staring at her body and she was wearing a nighty black in colour her figure was looking amazing in that mom asked me what happened Anand why are you looking thrilled I told her nothing Mom just headache need some rest and I straightaway went to my room and again shagged thinking her in my arms. My mom wears mordent outfits while in office or parties or even at home.

All her night gowns were designer and transparent. Till today I never noticed this but today was the first day when is saw her tummy from night whole night she was in my Dreams. Next Day she woke me up and said beta are you all right now you did not came for dinner yesterday and was locked inside the room and is everything all right and I told her Mom nothing to worry just headache and mom kissed me on my cheeks

And said Okays you are working very hard now a day’s need some rest and why don’t you take some days leave from office. I got scared as taking leaves means staying way from mom. And now I wanted to be with her 24 hours. I told her no mom you don’t worry college is closing for summer vacations so now I have all the time for office and can stay in office for whole day as well. She was in the same night gown her cleavage and tummy was clearly visible and my eyes were fixed on that while talking to her.

She then said ok now get reedy we need to go to office for a urgent meeting. She left the room while going her ass was moving and was totally exited looking at her ass. We got ready mom was in business suit, her ass was protruding from the trousers and I was not able to control my feelings. I was driving the car and she was sitting beside me and my heart was pounding and though it was not the first time that I was driving the car and mom was sitting beside me but today was special.

I was trying my level best to touch her and while changing the gears of the car I was touching her thighs. Till now mom was not at all noticing all these things. We reached office and worked for the whole day in between I touched her many a times showing as if it was a mistake but I was totally blank in terms of how to approach her as mealy touching cannot help me to get her and I was in deep love with her for her and the days passed in the same way.

The only difference which i noticed was that mom was friendlier with me as i was almost with her for the whole day helped her in everything from office to kitchen and I started many new things to win her heart like I stated making breakfast for her in the morning. She noticed the change and told me what the plan Anand you are impressing me what do you want and I said nothing mom just your love.

And she hugged me and said my love is always with you beta and you are my strength. The plan was working also I was reading the i****t stories everyday to find new things which I can try to get closer to her and now I was looking forward for a way to see her nude body once and I tried many things like trying to see her through bathroom door tried to see her while changing but every technique was failed and then one day.

I was reading a story on ISS and there the guy shared how he got a camera installed in the bathroom to see his mother while bathing and that idea impressed me and I went to Nehru place that day itself and enquired at many shops for such cameras but every shop keeper said no suddenly one pimp came to me and said I can help you in getting a high quality camera and will suit very purpose. I told him I want for setting it up in someone’s washroom and want to see the live image at my system.

He said he will do but charges are high. I told him you don’t worry and I will give you whatever you want. He took me to a shop at the backside of the market and gave me a box and also the instruction how to install it a very small camera and water proof. I installed it in the shower panel of the bath tub and checked it was giving the perfect clear view of washroom and now I was just waiting her to come back. She came back at 8 30 and went to her room after a good hug from me.

I was aroused by the thought that I will see her precious body today. I was in front of my system but I once again taste the failure as mom didn’t take bath and she just changed her clothes. Webcam was installed in the bath tub area and she didn’t even open the curtain of bathtub area. She called me and that time I cam e to know she is already out but I did not lose the hope and we had dinner together and I was staring at her body continuously.

She for the first time noticed as if everything today turned against me and she said Anand what happened now a day you stare me lot is everything all right. I was shocked to hear that and somehow managed to speak and said mom nothing it’s just you are very beautiful and I thought of taking a step forward in this discussion only.

Mom: You are mad and I am 39 and you are saying that I am beautiful
Me: Mom I am serious. You are awesome and you look like a 30 year women in hotel I don’t think so we have anyone who can stand in front of you
Mom: Shut up kyun itni tareef kar raha hai kya chaiye tujhe
Me: Mom ek hug de do mast wala

Mom: Laughed loudly and said beta you should take hugs from your girlfriends not from me
Me: Mom I don’t have anyone as no one is like you
Mom: Ohh Beta just stop it now. I am your mom not your girlfriend whom you are trying to impress
Me: I wish you could have been my Girlfriend mom . I can do anything for you

Mom: Again laughed not knowing my intention she kissed on face and hugged me and said chalo its too late lets sl**p. I said good night to her and the hug was enough for me to shag also today was special as during the time and I was installing the webcam and I got some of her used panties in my room so that night and I shagged with her panties. It was such heavenly feeling I can’t describe and I don’t know when I went to sl**p.

I woke up with the alarm call striking 5.30 for me this was the day which I was waiting from last three months today for the first time I am going to see what I have always imagined and I came out of my room to check moms bedroom and she was still sl**ping. I came back to my room started my system after half an hour the lights of washroom were switched on and I was eagerly waiting for her to come in the bath tub area.

It took almost 20 more for her to take shower. She was nude in front of the webcam. I almost lost my senses as she was far more beautiful than my imagination also. A Perfect blend of body and colour with right amount of flesh wherever required .She was standing in front of the webcam and only front portion s available and her boobs was firm and pure white in colour with pink nipples and they were shining in the light.

My Lund got erected as soon as I saw her boobs. She was wearing a golden chain which was hanging in between the boobs making them more exiting. She started the shower and with water flowing down on her boobs making those more striking. My lund was in my hand and I was masturbating. She moves a bit and her lower portion was also visible. The only thing not visible was her face. There was not a single hair present ion her body. She was so fair and her tummy was flat with little paunch in the navel area.

I was just thinking about her pussy lips only the front area was visible but that day god was with me and she lift her one leg and placed it on the outer side of the bath tub and started applying soap and her pussy was shaved and was pinkish in colour and the outer lips were bit opened she applied soap and start washing it with the hand shower for the first time and I saw her clean shaved pussy I was getting mad and the only thing going in my mind is to how to get inside that beautiful pussy.

Then mom turned up and her ass was visible it was one after the other surprise for me and boobs were the perfect, but pussy was better and now a perfect shaped ass in front of me fair ass wide in shape she applied soap in the ass crack and start washing it too. The whole event was happening as if mom knows I am watching her and she is giving me a show. She was there for almost 15 minutes

And l shagged at least 5 times looking at her beauty after that I went to kitchen prepared the breakfast for mom and went to her room she was in night gown. We had our breakfast in her room suddenly she said Anand yesterday did you came into my room and I was silent as if someone has caught me red-handed. I said why mom and I were there to search the directory. She said ok it’s strange some of my clothes are missing from the washroom

And I got scared as her panties were in my room and I used them for masturbating but I collected all my courage and asked her mom what all is missing and she said nothing just some of the clothes. Then she said ok leave it might be I have misplaced them. I got some relive after listening this .She said ok let’s get ready for office beta. I said ok Maa and I kissed her on her cheeks and said I love you maa.

She said I too and I said and where is my hug and she smiled and said here it is she hugged me and this time I grabbed her very tightly and slowly in her ear I said mom I love you . She said even I love you beta now can we get ready for office.
We reached office and the day was high on energy in afternoon Mom called me inside her cabin to tell me that we are going out for lunch and she needs to shop some clothes and other household things so we will be going home from there.

I said ok mom and we left for Lajpat Nagar the moment mom sat in car and I started flirting with her.
Me: you are looking awesome today
Mom: beta fir tum chalu ho gaye kya hua tujhe what do you want tell me and I will get you.

Me: Mom believe me you look so young no one can say you are 42. You look like 30 year old
Mom: I am impressed now can you tell me what you want.
Me: just your love mom and told you earlier also
Mom: My love is always with you my love bus ab makhan mat laga mujhe

Me: I wish makhan laga sakta aapko mom and this was the first double meaning sentenced used by me
Mom: shut up tu bhaut jyada bolne laga hai

Me: kya karoon aapke saamne maa meri tounge fisal jati hai agar mein kisi ko yeah na batyun ki aap meri maa ho then I am sure they will think that you are my girlfriend
Mom: oho acha chal aaj dekhte hain and I have to buy one saree let’s see what shopkeeper think.

I said done mom but tell me if you lose then, mom says whatever you say beta, then mom asked and what if you lose, I said mom whatever you will ask. We reached lajpat nagar and had our lunch then we went to a saree shop and we dint disclose our identity.

Mom took me to a new shop so that no one knows us. We entered and the shopkeeper asked mam how I can help you. I answered we need a designer saree and he made us to sit and started showing sarees and we were selecting and I said Vibha I think this red saree will look amazing on you.

Mom was shocked and looked at my face to which I winked and very softly said I can’t say mom deal is on. She smiled and said you are so naughty and I again asked her what you think vibha. She was quiet but for my help shopkeeper said mam

Sir is saying right this saree will suit you your friend choice is too good mam please try this once. Mom was smiling and shocked I winked my eye shopkeeper saw me winking my eye at her and he misunderstood us as young lovers so as a special service he came very close to us

And said mam why don’t you try this in our special trail room and sir can accompany you. I was in seventh heaven. He showed us the way, it was separate trial room. He was with us he opened the door and said mam these are some more saree in red color, try them out.

And then while leaving he said you can take your time and smiled. We both were blushing like newlywed couple leaving for honeymoon and we entered the trail room. Mom said know what to do how I should change in front of you. I said mom it’s okay leave the trail first congratulate me on wining the bet.

She said ok you were right, now what. I said now my gift and she said what you want mom not now will tell you on the right time. She was confused as to how to do the trial of saree. I sensed that and told her don’t worry I am going out. I came out and after some time mom also came out in the saree.

The saree was transparent she was looking awesome, I put my hand on my heart and said mom you are killing me, I wish I can hug you and kiss you. You are looking like angel mom. Mom said Anand can we be serious. I said mom I am serious always when it comes to your beauty or love.

If you don’t trust me let’s ask the shopkeeper and have bet in that as well. She said no I trust you so we are finalizing this saree. I said yes but mom I wish I could hug you now in this saree and she smiled and said ok come inside and hug me.

We entered the room again and I hugged her very tightly and I whispered in her ear mom you don’t know how beautiful you are and I kissed on her neck. She said beta even I love you and she put her hand on my head. I put my lips on her neck and again kissed her.

Mom said is it done can we go out and smiled and things were moving but not very strongly though these were the sign that we are coming close to each other but not that strong as it could be innocent love of a mom towards her son. I was in double mind how to go ahead and propose her and when we were coming back I did full on flirting with her.

I said I am your man mom as per the shopkeeper. How are you feeling and she was blushing on my comments and just said you are very naughty Anand you are so crazy I never knew. I said mom this is nothing, you haven’t seen my craziness just give me a chance and I will show you how much I love you. This was a daring comment from me and I was waiting for her reply.

But things were not easy and her reply was a stamp proving that target is very far. She said anand it’s done now, and please it’s a joke take it as a joke don’t forget you are my son and should know your limits and after this and I said sorry mom and we reached home.

Mom was tired and said i am going to take shower Anand and need to try all my clothes also. I said ok and went to my room to use the golden opportunity. I opened my system and her mom was nude in front of webcam and taking shower her body was shining like marble and she was applying soap.

After washing and she placed her leg on the bath tub corner and start massaging her cunt that was new for me I was excited and my lund was fully erect. She started fingering herself and I was stroking myself and my bad luck was that only a portion of my mom body was visible through that cam and I was missing her face and boobs during this.

I wanted to see the facial expression but anyways that was in my imagination and I was watching the live show where my own mom was fingering and her fingers were going in and out of her chut and I was becoming mad looking at that my strokes were becoming harder and I ejaculated a huge amount of cum .

That was the life’s best masturbation I had and the moment I shot the loads of sperm within seconds even mom got satisfied and she cleaned herself with the towel. I closed my system and went to kitchen to prepare tea for mom. The Life was moving at the same speed, same touching here and there, watching live show of mom while taking bath and flirting.

I was getting restless and making plans everyday to make my mom mine forever. Finally I thought of breaking the wall. The day was mom birthday and I planned everything and I bought a bridal dress for mom and Mangalsutra.

I wanted to marry her and my love was flooding in my heart. I came home early from office decorated her room with flowers and placed a cake. I was waiting for mom to come now. My heart was beating like the rail engine. Finally Mom came and she was shocked to see the surprised.

She hugged me, kissed me on my forehead and said thanks beta for such a wonderful surprise. We cut the cake in my mind was to put the cake on her fair body , on her boobs which were awesome with pink nipples and to eat cake from those boobs.

I wish I could have put the cake on her chut and gaand and the eat with the taste of love juice but it was normal birthday celebration but real bomb was still not exploded after that I handed over the gift to her and I knew it today could be the worst day of my life or it could be the best day no middle way.

I said mom this is for you, but before you open it, I need to talk with you. It’s about your and my life. Mom said ok beta tell me what happened. Maa I want to be very straight from so many days I am trying to concentrate on anything. Beta kya hua hai are you not feeling well. I said Mom it’s not like that. I am in love with you and please listen me first before you react or say anything.

Me : Mom it’s been months now that I am in deep love with you and I am not able to concentrate on anything .Every time every second it’s your face ,body your voice is in front of me .It’s like I am under some hallucination. I just can’t think anything beyond you .I wanted to tell you this but I was afraid.

Mom: Slapped me and said how dare you Anand tum pagal ho gaye ho kya. Koi apni maa se aisi baat akrta hai and she slapped me again. I was standing like a pillar no moment in me eyes down and she shook me and said are you listening me

Do you know what shit you are talking and I said maa I know what I am saying and I mean it and no one can change my love for you? I love you from the core of my heart and will do that for my whole life and there was one more slap on my face and she started shouting on the top of her voice. You want to love you maa and one more slap.

Do you know what it means and you are my bl**d and now you have grown so much that you wanted to meake me your love and it is Sin yeah paap hai Anand tere dimaag mein kya kya chal raha hai mujhe agar pata hota toh mein kabhi itni liberty deti nahin tujhe.

You were going with me for shopping and everywhere thinking I am your girlfriend. You know I am your mother and her face was red and she was breathing hard in anger her face was looking very cute and her boobs was coming up and down with ever breath she was taking my eyes was fixed on her face and boobs.

She saw my eyes and lost her temper again and slapped me 4th time and she hold me from shoulder and shook me and said you bastard are you listening to me or just standing here. I was numb no reaction just standing in front of her.

She again slapped me and said Anand your silence is killing me tell me it’s all a joke and you don’t have any intention to do what you are saying. I was stone silent didn’t reply as a result of which I got one more slap my cheeks were paining now.

But I remain calm and silent and she then shouted bl**dy you want to fuck me and slapped me listening this and I got angry and I hold her hand. Maa do you think I want to fuck you do you think that I lust for your body. Mom make it very clear in your mind my love is pure and yes as a part of my love if care is priority then making love is also there .

I have you ever thought when all boys of my age are enjoying their life either in vacation or with their girlfriends. I was the one who was giving everything to you and your business after college my friends you to ask me to go with them for movies, or to party but I always make sure that.

I should be in office after college to help you when boys and age doesn’t know what all things are required to make tea. I am getting up at 5 am in the morning to make breakfast for you is it lust is it what make you think and I want to fuck you.

Mom if want to **** you I can do right now but I am standing here and getting slaps from you because I love you and I can die to prove that. You cut me into pieces and every peace will shout only one thing that every cell of my body loves you and as every love is also related to physical needs.

My love also does but not f***efully and I will wait for my whole life for your love maa you don’t worry and if you want I will leave this home right now , or I will live here only but will not do anything which will hurt you , will remain same c***d of yours till the time you will not value my love.

I will wait for you maa and tears were coming out of my eyes and moms eyes too. We both were crying. Maa just last thing please don’t open this packet till you believe in my love and I am promising you that you will never ever face any problem like this but yes this does not mean that I will stop loving you.

My love will increase day by day and you cannot stop with this and I left the room and went to my room. This was the longest night of my life a day which was meant for enjoying mom’s birthday turned out to be the worst day of my life and my all plans failed badly and I was blank.

Mom’s Pictures were moving in my mind at times in saree at time the moment we use to enjoy while shopping while dinner those small things were coming to my mind and I was crying . I was just dreaming those live shows where.

I sue to see her nude her boobs pure white color with pink nipples firm that flat tummy fingering her chut massaging her ass and I was getting mad thinking I have lost all. I knew mom will never be comfortable with me and there were only two things left for me.

One to leave all this and start a fresh life or to continue my endeavour to get her love and I select the second way. I collected all my courage again and once again I was firm.
She may never think about me as a lovely and caring son, only thing she will be remerging is a son full of lust. That night was the toughest night of my life as I was ashamed of me and my behavior. What have I done? I should have enjoyed that courtship only that was better then what I have to face now. I was ashamed of my love was it love or lust. Whole night I was just figuring out the answers and crying. I don’t know when my alarm start ringing and it was 5 am in the morning. I woke up and decided to prove my love for her. The day starts as usual I knew it that it will be very difficult day but I was firm and once again I started my journey of love for Vishay my own Mom.

I went to kitchen made mom favorite Breakfast Stuffed pannier parathas and Tea; to make it special I put a sorry note on in the tray and knocked my mom room. She woke and said replied in very rough tone what happened, don’t talk to me.

Me: Mom I know you are angry and you have all the right to be angry. The only thing I can say is sorry, the words are not enough for the action I did yesterday. You take your time I am not going to put you in difficult situation. Just wanted to give you a reminder we have important meeting lined up at 9 am with investors, and your breakfast is ready I am keeping at the door you can take it.

Mom: I know that and I don’t want anything to eat so take it back.
Me: You can through it in the dustbin, but I know my duties also and you can’t stop. I put the tray in front of her room and went to my room to get ready.

After getting my room I opened my laptop to see how mom through the camera fixed in her washroom is. She came there and I can clearly see her eyes red and swelled .she was taking bath but the body language was very dull and first time I was not focusing on her nude body. Rather my focus was on what I have done to her. A happy go lucky woman is so sad because of her son whom she loved most.

I was waiting in the car for her, she came out dressed in Business suit, her trousers were skin fit and her coat was till Waist. It was very easy to figure out her magnificent curves in this dress. She was wearing a white shirt and he Bra was visible through it. She looked at me and sat in the car .I was in between looking at her today she was sitting very conservatively in one corner , unlike other times where her legs use to be very close to the gear lever , today it was far to touch . She was looking scared of me. We dint speak a single word. We reached office before leaving the car the only thing she said was

Mom: Anand I don’t want people should come to know about the drift in our relation. So behave normally and try to be far from me.
Me : Mom mujhe pata hai mujhse galti hui hai . Iski itni badi saza mat do maa.
Mom: Don’t call me MAA .tumhare Mouth se yeah shabd ganda lagta hai ab .
Me: I was shocked to hear this and could not defend on this. I just nodded my head.

This went on for a month. Even office people came to know that there is some fight between us. We were only living together in the same house but neither were we talking nor knows what happening in our life. Even I have taken out the camera from her washroom. The situation was becoming worst day by day. Now even the office staffs use to ask me Anand , kya hua hai Mam aajkal bahut tension mein rehti hain tum log ek saath lunch bhi nahin karte . I use to say nothing some office tension and investment tension hai toh hum dono hi busy hai .

Ghar pe bhi mein roz subah breakfast bana ke mom ke room ke samne rakh deta tha aur roz shaam ko usko dustbin mein dalta tha . Dinner ka bhi same haal hota tha . But my path was firm so I was doing this everyday withoutthinking where will this end .

Finally after two months I went to her room and knocked. She said please leave me alone. I was pissed off with this. I said Mom we need to talk. I know you did not eat for the whole day. Please don’t do this to me. Can we talk maa Please I beg you. She finally opened the door .

Me : Maa kya hua hai kyun itna gussa ho .
Mom : Tum ab bhi yeah pooch rahe ho tumhe nahin pata tumne kya kiya hai . You wanted to sl**p with your mom .
Me : Maa please dont say this . Please mere pyaar ko lust ka naam mat do .
Maa: Love my foot Anand , tumne jo kiya voh kya pyaar tha

Me : Maa meine bahut kucth kaha tha aapne shayad aadha hi suna . Agar mujhe aapki body chaiye hoti toh mein f***efully bhi le sakta tha . Mein 21 saal ka hoon mujhe bahar bhi yeah sab mil sakta hai maa. But i love you no one else come in dreams its only you .Meri ismein kya galti hai
Mom : Please chup ho ja , tu fir se wahi baat kar raha hai
Me: ok maa , i will not talk anything about this in future , i just need one promise , aap pane aapko happy rakhogi , khana time pe khyogi and hamara jo nomral relation tha woh vaise hi chalega .

Maa: Anand normal relation kabhi vapis nahin aa sakta . Give me some time .
Me : maa kitna time aur kya jab tak aap isi mood mein rahoge .
Maa: mujhe nahin pata I just dont wanna see you anand .

I was not able to make it out , how to control this situation and left the room I was so frustrated and was not able to control my emotions , I took a knife from kitchen went to her room and said MOM mujhse galti hui aur galti yeah nahin ki mein aapse pyaar karta hoon , but galti thi ki meine aapko bataya and because I love you I cannot see you suffering so I am ending my life and with this I took the knife and cut my wrist , bl**d start oozing out of my wrist . It happened so fast that mom was not able to see what i am doing. The moment bl**d started coming out of my wrist she ran towards me and hold my wrist and said

Mom: Beta (after two months first time she said beta ) pagal ho gaya hai kya tu .

Me : Maa mujhe aapko prove karna hai ki mein aapse pyaar karta hoon , iske liye meri jaan bhi chali jaye mujhe parvah nahin . And meine apna haath unke haat se chuda liya

Mom : beta please aisa mat kar she hold me and said we will talk everything first lets go to doctor .

She took me to the doctor (on my way I was thinking A mother remain a mother and no one can take her place, this increased my love for her) . I was getting u*********s. Then when my eyes opened I was in a hospital Mom was sitting on the bed. The moment my eyes opened I saw a smile on her face and she shouted Doctor please come fast his eyes are opened. Doctor came and saw checked my pulses and many other things. I was in a private room . Doctor started talking to Maa .

she asked kya hua tha isko . Isne aisa kyun kiya . Mom was answerless so she just said vahi aajkal ke ladke aur unki love stories doctor. Doctor also smiled and saw me and commented

Doc : So dude kaun hai voh angel jiske liye haath kaat liya tumne apna . Vakai stupid ladki hai jot um jaise deewane ko manna kar diya . Agar mein hoti toh turant haan kar deti . Aajkal ki life mein kahan aise pyaar karne wale milte hain . Then she told mom that your son is strong varna jitna bl**d nikal tha uske baad life thodi risky ho jati . Aur Vibha us ladki ko ja ke bolo ki uske pyaar mein kya kiya hai tumhare bête ne . Shayd usko akal aa jaye .

Mom was shying as she knew that it as her , she looked at me and smiled once again and told doctor . meine us ladki ko bata diya hai aur usko akal aa gayi hai . She also loves him now .

Doc : waah Anand tumhara to set ho gaya love . Now don’t do anything like this . Just stay in hospital for one 3 days and you will be rocking after that . With this she left the room , it was me and mom left alone . For first few seconds there was a pin drop silence . Mom was in saree looking like a angel (doctor rightly said that I love a angel ). Our eyes met and were looking at each other .This was not normal looking , it seems our eyes were talking and we said all with our eyes .

For some time there was not a single word we spoke and we were just looking in each other eyes .

Finally Mom this time took the initiative and said Beta I am sorry. I dint realized that you love me so much. Please forgive me and promise me you will never ever do this. Mein baht khush tha jaise cheezein ek dum settle hoti ja rahi thi . meine kaha maa aapko sorry kehne ki jaroorat nahin hai . You ar my mother , my frind my love everything . aaj se jaise aap kahoge vaisa hoga just be with me .Mom ki eyes mein aansoo the , pata nahin ek dums e kya hua she came near me and huged me tightly and said nahin neta aaj se jaisa hum dono chahenge vaisa hoga . We are one from today and she kissed my forehead . I also hugged her with one hand and treid to put the other one also but it was paining so mom said wait for three days beta then you can put your other hand also and winked at me . We both smiled.

I was not aware that a marvelous surprise is waiting for me at home after three days. Mom took care of me during the three days she use to be in the hospital for first two day and on third day she said beta aj mujhe bahut sare kaam hai isiliye mein nahin aayungi sham ko tum discharge hoke seedhe ghar aajna . Meine doctor KO bol diya hai she waill arrange a cab for you. I was also full recovered she came near to me and hugged me and this time I also hold her with both my arms .This was the best hug ever she was crushing her body in my arms . I can felt the warm air from her lips. I could not control and kissed on her neck she moaned then I kissed on her ear, she again moaned and said Anand wait for some time. And left me. She said bye beta and come home soon. Your Mom is waiting for you.

I reached home around 7 Pm and knocked the door. I have never thought about the surprise which I will be getting once the door is opened. Mom opened the door she was in the same bridal dress which I gifted her. It was a red lehnga and choli (a North Indian bridal dress). I have selected the one which was not very traditional and heavy. The Lehnga was like a skirt which had cuts from the lower thighs till thighs it was tightly fit like a mini skirt. The choli or blouse was deep neck backless. Mom was looking like a goddess of love. The red color was looking very hot on her.

Her cleavage was clearly visible under the transparent dupatta (a piece of cloth which women use to cover the blouse or the Neck in case of suits). Mom has added many things in the dress to make it more exiting. She was wearing red stalking under the lehnga and matching Red high heels .She was fully ready like a bride. I was shocked to see and she said beta come inside koi dekh lega . I closed the door and looked mom properly. She was also standing as if she is giving me a pose to see her beauty. Her 36 boobs were looking awesome in the choli , mein dekh k eek dum mast ho gaya tha . Unki flat tummy aur navel was adding starts to her beauty . Navel ke neeche unhone lehnga pehna tha which was very seductively tied up . Her ass was protruding from the lehnga. her thighs in stalking were looking like a marble covered with silk .

The innocence on her face was making it a perfect mix of beauty . I was just starting her and moved forward to hug her. She stopped me and said no not so soon beta. I want to make this moment a perfect moment. In these three days I have learnt a lot about you by exploring your system. I was shocked as her videos while taking bath was also stored in that. She said I know what you like and what you dislike. So leave it on me. Go to washroom and get ready. I went to washroom there I found a fresh pair of clothes and bottle of Perfume. I took bath in hurry and when I was leaving I thought to shave my pubic hair also. I did that thinking mom also keeps her clean so should be the same . I was not at all aware how my life going to change after this , what all is there for me today night . I was keeping my mind normal and away from thoughts. I Came out and saw mom waiting for me . She said itni der lagti hai kya I said sorry mom. She said it’s ok beta now come to your room We have some ritual to do. I was as happy as it was like a dream come true.

I entered my room it was well decorated and in between was arrangement for the pooja . She light the fire and started the music system which was playing some mantras it was all ins Sanskrit. We sat together and pour Ghee in the fire with the end of every mantra. Then she told me to stand up and we exchanged the rose garlands. The she said Beta what we are doing is not a normal thing. I am going to accept you as my husband from today please keep the respect of this relation. I have lost your father and I cannot take one more loss in my life. After this we are going to take seven rounds of fire which means that you will be my husband and I will be your wife . It’s a sin for society but I can’t deny your love for me that is the reason I am taking this step . After these even rounds I will be yours totally .Tan, Man dhan se mein tumhari hoongi . And as we have one more relation which is also one of the purest relation of being Mom and son. So you have to balance in between.

We took the rounds and all the oaths after that mom touched my feet and handed over the mangal sutra to me saying make me yours from today. I tied the mangal sutra and kissed her forehead and said mom thanks for understanding my love. From today I am the man of the house and I will take care of you . My love is always for you. She touched my feet again and said I love you Anand that was the first time she said these magical words. And better then that was when she said jaan I am all yours from today.

Then I said mom my room is changed into pooja roome where will I sl**p .

Mom : its no more your room or my room beta its our bedroom . So lets move to our bedroom .

Meine mom ko apne hathon mein utha liya and said lets go together mom . I took her to our bedroom (earlier mom room ) It was also well decorated . On the side table my brand of cigarette and beer was kept . I was shocked to see I said Mom how did you know that I Smoke. Mom said Beta mujhe bahut pehle se pata hai , tum duniya ko ullu bana sakte ho apni maa ko nahin . I kissed her forhead once more and said you are truly great mom .

Meine Maa ko bed pe litya aur night bulb on kar diya . Uske baad mein Maa ke paas aake baith gaya aur unki eyes mein dekhne laga . I could cleary see the love for me . I went close to Mom and for the first time I kissed her on her lips . Suddenly she opened her mouth and meri tounge unke mouth ke andar unka slaiva taste kar rahi thi . Hum dono ne ek doosre ko hug kar rakha tha aur bina kutch bole sirf smooch kiye ja rahe the . Mere haath maa ke back pe the slowly meine apne haath maa ki ass pe le gaya aur usko dawane laga . it was so soft . Fir mon ne mere lips ko suck karna start kiya . It was a amzing feeling . I was smooching my own mom . and she was now biting her own son lips . She was moaning loudly now. Mere haath mein mom ke lehnge ka zip aa gaya aur mein usko khol diya .Uske baad meine mom ki blose bhi khlo diya . We were not atking but passionately smooching each other in the mean while I removed mom choli and lehnga .

She was only in her bra and panty and stalking . She was looking mind blowing . He bra was silk red colur with net and red colour thiongs which was very small to cover her . Humne apni kiss band kiya mom realsied that she is nude by now . Meine bhi apne kapde utaar diye . aur sirf inners mein reh gaya . Uske baad meine mom ko khada hone ke liye kha aur hug kar liya uske baad meine mom ke neck pe chusna chalu kiya mom ke haath mere sir pe the aur she was breathing hard , meine neck se mom ke cleavge ko chusna chalu kiya . Mom said Anand I love you please make me feel you today . Meine kaha maa aap chinta mat karo aaj aapko voh sab dooga jiske liye aap inte time se tadap rahe ho . Meine mom ki bra utaar di. She was bit shy but was exited also . I took her left boob in my mouth .(till this time I always saw maa as very educated and well mannered women who always speak very descent language , but this belief of mine was also broken ) .

Maa mere samne sirf panty meine kahdi thi and that panty was itself not too much to cover her . I remover her thongs also to see her nude for the first time in front of me . She was shining like anything . Her chut was clean shaved and was wet by this time .Mom came closer to me and said apni biwi ko nanag kar diya khud kab hoge mere patidev and with that she removed my inners . Mere lund puri tarah se khada ho chukka tha . Mom ne dekha aur bola not bad . Yeah toh bahut bada ho gaya hai and winked at me . I said mom its 7 inches I don’t know its small or big . To which she said its perfect for me beta . Now talk less and show your love . this is our suhag raat not talk raat . I smiled .

Meine mom ko bed pe litya aur unke pure badan ko chusne laga pehle meine unke boobs chuse its was very soft , meine pagal hota jar aha tha aur meine unke boobs bite karna chalu akr diye ., mere luv bites unke gore gore boobs pe saaf dikhayi de rahe the , Se was also enjoying it , beta aur bite kar inhe , mujhe bahut maza aa rah hai mere nipples ko bite kar . mein bhi maa ki baatein suntan jar aha tha aur folowo karta jar aha tha , fir mein dheere dhhere unke tummy kochusna chalu kiya mom mere head ko press kar rahi thi mere finger mom ki chut pe meine rakh di , voh puri geeli ho rakhi thi . Meine mom ki chut ko massage karna chlau kiya apni fingers se .

Mom was enjyong all this , in between hse use to say anand I love u . Then I moved bit lower and for the first time I saw her chut so closely . It was the same chut where my father enetered , from where I came out in this world and today the same chut will be mine . I start licking it like a mad dog .I likce dit for almost 20 minutes and suddenly I could feel that mom grip was becoming stronger and her body was rigid . She was jumping on my mouth . beta chus aur chus ise .

Till today no one has licked me .Its you only you who showed me the fun of being licked. Out your tounge inside yes beta more I want more from you . It was becoming difficult for me to control so put my hand over her tummy to stop her from jumping and I start biting her outer lips. She was crying in pain , she forgot the whole world suddenly , and said anand common apni maa ki chut ko aaj shant akr de , Yeah tadap rahi hai tere liye . listening all these words make me more aggressive in my actions and insereted my fingers also in her chut . I was out of breath by continuous licking . I put all f***e on her chut and felt some juices on my mouth .It was such a great Taste . Mom become silent for some time her grip got loose. I also lied on top of her stomach .

Mom : beta itna acha mujhe kabhi nahin laga tune kahan se sikha yeah sab . Maa its my love for you . we both were nude and talking to each other I was caressing her boobs . For 5 minutes we just talked then mom stood still her staking and sandles on . She said you like girls with stalking and sandles while doing sex right . I said ya mom . She said then enjoy me with this she sat on the floor and took my lund in her hand . within seconds she was sucking it like a whore . And her words also proves the same .

Anand ise pura mere moonh mein dall de . Mein khada ho gaya and I took mon head in my hands and started mouth fucking her . She was doing it like a professional . She was pressing my ass in between she use to take my lund out and licks my baals and ass . I was about to come and told maa I cant control she said come inside my mouth beta , if you can drink all my juices then I can also . I came in her mouth and she took all in he mouth . It was a scene just shown in porn movies some of my cum was on her lips which she wiped with her tongue . We both have already cum once . Then I took one cigarette and mom took the lighter to light it . It was more then a suhag raat . We bother were aggressive . .i was smoking and mom was licking my lund .Then she said beta ab control nahin ho raha ise mere chut mein daal de .

Yeah sunte hi mein bhi exited ho gaya aur bola kya baat hai us din toh tahppad pe tahppad aur aaj mere lund ko chodne ka naam nahin maa . Teen din mein itna change . Maa boli us din ek maa thi aaj ek patni hai jiski chut bhukhi hai . Meine maa ko wall ke share khada kiya aur apna lund unki chut mein daal diya . Mera lund ek hi jhatke mein mom ke anadar the . Mom ke moonh se pehli baar mein gali suni . Mom boli uff haramjade itna tez nahin . Meine kaha chudwana bhi hai aur dard bhi nahin yeah kaise ho skata hai aur yeah kahete hi meine mom ko apne lap mein utha liya she was in air , her legs were around my waist mere lund unki chut meine tha . Meine jhatke nahin de pa raha tha to meine unhe bed pe dala ke unke legs ko apne shoulder pe rakh diya . Ab mere lund perfect position mein tha .

Meine fir tezis e jhatke dene laga . Mom har jahtake ke saath maze le rahi thi and she was making me exited by saying aur tez jaanu aur tez . Mein bhi pur f***e ke sath mom ki chut meien jhatke maar raha tha . hum dono hi strong then aura b mom bhi jump karne lagi . I was also lost and forcing my lund in her chut like a iron rod , lo maa maza aa raha hai na is lund se . Aur tez maru tumhari chut . Kasam se maa tumahri jaise chut meine kabhi nahin dekhi , sab Indian ki kali hoti hai tumahri pink kaise . aur yeah sab baat akrte karte karte mein unki chut mein apna lund pele jar aha tha . Kafir der isi position mein rehne ke baad mom ne mujhe lita diya and she came over me in on the top position . an she was thrusting her chut over my lund and I was pressing her boobs . After some time I said mom I am about to come she said yeas my darling I am also . come inside my chut only ise tere jusice se hi shnati milegi . and once again I came inside her chut . It was so much that her chut was dripping with my juices . Mom also cam at the same time .

She took my lund in her mouth to clean it up .she licked all the jucies while she was doing this I made her in 69 position to clean her chut , and we again licked each other for some time . it was already three hours since we started fucking , we both were tired . Hum dono kab so gai pata hi nahin chala . I woke up in night around 2 am and saw mom was in deep sl**p nude the whole bad was messed up our clothes were on the floor. Mom was still in stalking and high heels .meine mom ke boobs ko kiss kiya and chusna chalu kiya fir se mom mere is action se jag gayi aur boli uff u want more .

I said I want everytime maa. Is rasli chut ka maza hi alag hai bus mood karta hai kha jayun . she said beta teri hi hai kha jai se and she took my lund he her hand and strat stroking it . I sadi mom mujhe doggy style bahut pasand hai . she said ven she like that and immediately she was in front of me in doggy position . meine peeche se unki chut mein lund dala aur ek baar fir se chodna start kiya . I was holding her from her waist , her managl sutra was hanging and moving with every push of mine .

She was just moaning and saying yes chod mujhe doggy position mein mere jaan , For the first time I also got courage to use some bad language , and said haan aaj se tu meri kutiya hai jab bhi maan akrega mein aponi kutiya ko chodunga . Mom boli haan beta mein aaj se teri maa ke saath saath biwi , kutiya and sab kutch hoon , and the she grind her ass against my lund , I got the hint tht now she wants the control and she was perfect in pushing her chut over my lund in this position , I started slping her ass , with each slap her push become faster , in few minutes her ass become red and I can see my finger imprint on her ass , she was enjoying this beating . I told her mom this time I want you to drink my cum in this position only and I took my lund out of chut and inserted in her mouth she stayed in the same position and licked my lund , I was playing with her ass and in between I put my finger in her ass . she cried in pain and chew my lund we both were enjoying this pain . Finally I cumed in her mouth and once again she took all in her mouth. Then I suck her up till the orgasm. Finally after two rounds we slept. I have never thought that my mom will be like this on bed .It was a surprise for me .

I woke at around 11 am in the morning , made breakfast like always . By the time I came to bedroom with breakfast mom was also awake , she was very happy , still nude . we both had breakfast and saw the room , it was all messed up , cigarette buds m clothes bed sheet was stained with our juices . We smiled and I said mom it was a wonderful suhag raat for us . She said beta if your love is with me then you will see many other nights much better then this and we hugged each other .Then we took bath together and once again I fucked her in the washroom . then we went to office . In office we stayed normal but on sms we were teasing each other . In one of the sms I wrote mom your chut is awesome , u r boobs are mind-blowing , but one thing which I don’t know is about your gaand . is it also rasili like your chut . She replied , you should know it beetr kal finger kiya tha , tab pata nahin chala kya , vaise you have option to taste it with your lovely lund also . I told you many more nights and it could be one of those for you .

Then for the whole day we played through messages.

... Continue»
Posted by vijayhot18 12 months ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 672  |  
33%

My Mother's Husband - Part Two

Next morning when I woke up seeing my mom next to me in her bed, it feels as if my world is finally bright. While I am still enjoying the wonderful sight of my sl**ping mother, she opened her eyes. She looked at me for a short while and then gives me a kiss.

“Morning sweety!” mom said with a smile.

“It's still early for you if you want to go back to sl**p, I have to take a shower and get ready to go to work.” Mom said.

Mom gets up and slowly walks away from the bed as I stare at my mother’s pearl white sexy naked backside with a nice ass. It was a dream came true for me. I can feel my dick getting hard already. So I thought I surprise mom by jumping in the shower and fuck her in there.

I am naked with my pointy dick out and walk right into the bathroom. I open the shower chamber door and jump in there while my mom is cleaning herself with the shower head in her hands.

“What are you trying to do? You can’t wait for your turn to use the shower.” Mom said while giggling.

I start kissing and sucking on her neck and down to her shoulder while I have my arms wrapped around her and my hands squeezing on her breasts gently.

“I know what you’re trying to do, young man. But I didn’t even let your father play with me in the shower.” Mom said.

“Are you telling me that you don’t want my dick inside you now? I can’t tell if you want me or not, mom, because your whole body is already wet.” I said softly into her ear while my arms are still around her, my hands squeezing on her breasts, and rubbing my hard dick against her ass.

“Oh god, I am a bad mother. You made me so horny right now, son. God, if I don’t let you fuck me right now, my pussy will sure be aching through work in the office. You win you little bad boy, I want your dick inside me, now.” Mom said.

I shove my hard dick into her pussy like she lust for and start pumping her pussy while the water is running down on us from the shower head above our heads. With the running water on us, it makes a nice squishing sound with my every thrust on her pussy. I can tell my mother enjoys fucking doggy in the shower.

“Ahh… Oh… baby…, I need it harder. Fuck me harder sweety!” Mom cried.

I start pumping her harder and faster, and get my dick all the way in before moving out again.

“Ahh… That’s it, son! Keep fucking me like that. And don’t you dare cum in me!” Mom screamed.

“Oh mom, did you cum? Cause I have to pull out now.” I asked.

“Ahh… oh I just finished, pull out now, son!” Mom cried.

Just a few second after her orgasm I pulled out and blew my load on her back which the running water quickly wash away. Mom stops the shower, and we get out from the chamber to dry ourselves with towels.

Mom is rubbing lotion on her body and I thought I help her rub lotion on her back. But I can’t help myself with mom’s beautiful body, so I rub lotion all over her body giving my hands a sense of pleasure doing it.

“Now son, I just put out my flames in the shower. Don’t get me horny again. I don’t want to be late for work because I have to fuck my son again. And next time you are not fucking me without a condom on again. I told you that I can’t take the risk of being pregnant with your baby.” Mom said firmly.

“But wouldn’t it be nice for us to have a baby, mom. We can start a f****y together.” I said softly.

Mom turns around to me and runs her hand on my face, and said “Oh baby, you know I would love to start a f****y with you. If only you weren’t my son, I would love to be pregnant with your c***d. But we can’t do that. I am such a bad mother already for using my own son for sex. Please understand, son!”

And with that said, mom kissed me and left the bathroom to her room. After she left the house for work, I can’t stop thinking about having a baby with mom. I know that it would definitely make our relationship more solid. Her mental resistance on having a baby with me drives me in despair.

A few nights past, which I have tried to fuck my mom without my condom on, and she strongly resent it. I even tried to remove it during the middle of sex, but she caught me all the time and ordered me to keep it on or else she will not have sex with me anymore. My effort was without reward, so to not upset my mom I held back my plan and went with having condom on.

After we had been fucking for a month now, we started to go out together more as a couple, to restaurants and shopping mall, and mom would be in her sexy clothes instead of her conservative mother-wear. We capture many people’s eyes, and they would just think that we are an older woman younger man couple. But at times when we bump into f****y friends and people we know, the reality of us being mother and son comes back and brings us back to the real world. It has a negative effect on my mother because it triggers her guilt for being a bad slutty mother that she labeled herself as, which has always been a blocking stone in our road to a true relationship.

We try to avoid people we know by going to other places with fewer possibilities. But after a few more bumping incidents happened, I feel that my mom tries to distant from me. Although I still sl**p with her in her bed, she has been denying sex with me, and it has been a week now since we last had sex.

One night at home during dinner, mom drops me a bad news.

“Son, I have been seeing someone at my office for a few days now, and I really liked him. He is such a nice guy. His name is Ray. He started working at my office just last week.” Mom said.

“Are you telling me that you have a boyfriend, mom? Is that why we haven’t made love for the past week? That you found another man to fuck you and you don’t need me anymore!” I said angrily.

“Calm down, son, just listen to me. You are a normal young man and I am sure you will find someone you love in the future and start a f****y with her. And I wanted the same for me as well. I want to find a man that I can have a f****y with. It was wrong for me from the beginning to allow us to go this far.” Mom said.

“Did you fuck him already? I want to know mom!” I asked.

“No sweety I didn’t do anything with him yet.” Mom answered.

“So does that means you will fuck him when you feel is the right time? I thought I am your man.” I replied angrily.

“I am just saying that we should stop before people find out about us. You’re my son, and I don’t want you to get hurt. You are going to leave to college in 6 months. You have a whole life ahead of you. I am sure you will meet another woman and start a normal relationship with her.” Mom said.

“I just wanted a relationship with you, mom. You are the woman I want in my life.” I said firmly.

“A normal relationship is being with the woman you love in the future and start a f****y and not fucking your mother every night knowing that it will go nowhere.” Mom yelled and then starts to cry.

I can’t be angry when my mom is crying, so I couldn’t say a word. She left the table to her room while tears coming out from her eyes. I got up too and followed her to her room. I sit down next to her on the bed and try to comfort her.

“I am sorry for yelling at you, son. It isn’t your fault. I’m your mother, and I am the one to be blamed for.” Mom said while still in tears.

“I am sorry that I yelled too, mom. But when you told me that you are seeing someone, I just got jealous and lost my temper. Can I make it up to you in your bed, mom?” I said softly.

“Oh son, you naughty little boy, but I guess you must be very horny since I haven’t fuck you in a week.” Mom said with her tears starting to stop and regaining a smile back on her face.

“You better fuck me good young man for making me cry or I will not forgive you.” Mom said while slowly removing her clothes.

She got naked and climbed up on the bed, then lie down on her back with her legs spread open exposing her pussy. I removed my clothes as quickly as possible and jumped on top of her. Mom reaches for the drawer next to the bed for a condom and hands it to me. I put it on without complain and quickly shove my hard dick inside her pussy.

“Oh… son… you don’t know how horny I have been from holding back on your dick for the past week. Ahhh… your dick is so good inside me! I just hope I don’t get too attach to my son’s dick. Ahhh… oh… god… you’re good…!” Mom said as I pound her pussy.

“Mom, you feel so good too. I want to give it to you every night for the rest of my life if you just let me. Ahh…” I cried.

“Ahhh… I am cumming now, keeping going son! You are such a good boy. Ahh…” Mom screamed.

“I’m going to blow. Ahh…” I screamed.

We reach orgasm almost at the same time. We are now getting closer to finishing together. I guess practice does make perfect.

Mom continues to see Ray for about a month now. But she still fucks me at night and lets me sl**p in her bed. Then one night, she brought home another bad news. Ray wants to make his dying sick grandmother happy, so he proposed to my mom to marry him. Mom felt that he was the right guy for her, and that she thought it is also good for me to move one, so she accepts his proposal to marry him. That news took the sun right out of my sky.

I ran to her room and just sat there in silence. She comes in, sits next to me and tries to comfort me.

“Oh sweetheart, you should be happy for your mother. You are still my son, and nothing can change that. We are still going to live together. Ray will move in with us.” Mom said.

I kept silence and didn’t say a thing.

“I tell you what. I know a few nice girls working at my office. I can introduce you to them. I’m sure they are much better in bed than your old mommy.” Mom continued.

I didn’t give her a response and climbed on the bed covering myself with the bed sheet like I want to go to bed.

“Well son, I know you are upset right now, but I do want you in my wedding ceremony. It will take place in two weeks from now. Ray’s grandmother is very ill and we didn’t know if she could wait that long, so we are just planning a small ceremony at city hall. I had a fancy wedding with your dad already so I really don’t need another one.” Mom said.

With that said she got into bed too and falls asl**p. But I was up all night thinking about my mom marrying Ray. I haven’t talk to her much since then for the next couple of days. We haven’t had sex either because she wants me to move on with other people.

On the wedding day, I was very reluctant to go, but I didn’t want to upset my mom so I got dressed up and went. But half an hour before the ceremony I felt like I couldn't breathe knowing that mother is going to be with another man. So I hide in the men’s dressing room.

Meanwhile after my mom is all ready with her wedding dress she noticed that I was missing. She asks her close girlfriends, who are her bride’s maids, if they have seen me. I don’t know how, but my mom found me. Seeing my mom in her wedding dress makes me so horny. Because I always hope that one day we can get marry and I would fuck her in her wedding dress on our wedding night.

“What are you doing hiding in here? The ceremony is going to start and I need you there. Let’s go now, they are waiting for us.” Mom said.

“Mom, please don’t marry Ray, do that for me, let me be your man, I promise that I will treat you better than any other man.” I begged.

“Sweetheart, I need a man in my life who isn’t my son. I need someone who I can grow old with together and not someone who will watch me grow older as he matures to a man. You are the best lover that a mother can ask for, but I need a relationship that can have a future and not one that isn’t going anywhere. I enjoyed our sex nights for the past 2 months but we have to move on.” Mom explained.

I couldn’t digest what she said to me, but I am so horny with her so close to me.

“Then please mom, at least let me fuck you for the last time before you get marry. That way I can still fulfill my dream of fucking you while you are in your wedding dress. I beg you, just one last fuck as lovers before going back to be mother and son.” I begged

Mom laughed and said “Oh god you are such a naughty boy, where did I go wrong with you.”

“I don’t have a condom on me, but I guess since this is our last time I can let you fuck me without one. But you better pull out when I tell you to, you hear me.” Mom said.

“I love you mom.” I said happily.

Mom lifts up her dress and bends over in front of me against a counter. I move behind her and drop down my pants. I pull down her white panties and got it out from her legs. But as I am about to enter my mom, we heard a knock on the door.

“Is everything alright in there, Rachel?” Ray asked.

“Everything is fine. I’m still talking to my son, so we’ll be out in a while.” Mom answered while remaining in position in front of me.

“Hurry baby, give it to me now, they are waiting for us.” Mom ordered.

And without wasting any time at all I shove my hard dick in my mother’s pussy.

“Oh… god… son, did your dick got bigger since the last time we fuck?” Mom said.

“I think is your dress. It is turning me on so much, mom. Ahh…” I said while I am pumping her pussy.

“Oh shit, your dick is making me cum right now. Ahhh… I am cumming son.” Mom screamed.

I start to pump faster on her pussy and she quickly reaches her orgasm.

“I think that is enough now, pull out before you blow, son.” Mom ordered while gasping her air from her orgasm.

I am about to pull out when we hear another knock on the door. Mom was focusing on hearing who was behind the door so she didn’t notice that I cum inside her pussy. And then I stop my pumping and stood still while my dick is still inside my mom’s pussy.

“We are about to start. I need you out here Rachel.” Ray yelled behind the door.

“I’ll be right out.” Mom answered.

I pull out of her and my cum quickly ooze out of her pussy with her juice. Mom felt my cum in pussy finally and was furious with me. She slaps me on my face and pushes me away from her.

“I told you to pull out. Why didn’t you pull out? I told you not to cum inside me. Ray is outside waiting for me and your cum is oozing out from my pussy. I can’t walk out there with my pussy dripping out your cum juice.” Mom said angrily.

“I am sorry, mom. Ray scared me when I was going to pull out.” I said.

Mom picks up the panties from the floor and puts them back on.

“I am so angry at you right now. Let’s hope my panties can hold all that cum. Now fix yourself up and go out there. I’ll deal with you later.” Mom said.

The ceremony went on fine without any trouble, and luckily no one can see my mom’s wet panties under her long wedding dress. And mom sprayed on so much perfume it covered up the smell of my cum on her flawlessly.

Ray’s grandmother was of course very happy being at the ceremony and seeing her grandson getting married even though she was in a wheelchair with an oxygen tank and could hardly speak anymore. But her happiness was built upon my sadness for losing my mother and lover.

Mom and Ray went on a short honeymoon of about a week. During that week, I was horny as hell and I masturbate with my mom’s panties every night while she was away. My jealousy also grew stronger as I begin to feel that Ray stole my woman away from me. She was not just my mother, but also my lover and I felt heartbroken.


---Part 3 of the story will be available soon! And please leave your comments and votes, it would be truly appreciative.---
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 6057  |  
93%
  |  14

Medical Check-Up Of Mom In Front Of Son




Vijaya is working in IT sector in a prestigious position. Her company offers free medical check-up for the employees. She called the doctor’s clinic to get an appointment. After getting appointment, she took leave from her office that day and reached the clinic. She took her 19 year old son, Jay to accompany her as he was enjoying his holidays then. They reached the clinic well before the scheduled time.

“Good Afternoon,” Vijaya said. “I have an appointment with Dr. Sharma at 4.30pm.”

The secretary looked down at her diary, checked out Vijaya’s name in the list and requested them to wait for a call. She was wearing a white saree with a low cut blouse, and her boobs were pushed firmly up to create a sexy cleavage. Jay got a nice view of her valley between mountains.

After about five minutes the phone rang, and after answering it the lady said out loud, “You may go in now.”

They entered the doctor’s chamber.

Dr. Sharma, a well built aged person confirmed as he received the E-mail from Vijaya last week regarding the check-up.The doctor rang the phone and the secretary entered the room. She collected sample for bl**d test of Vijaya, took her weight and she was nice in shape with 55 Kg weight.The lady left the room leaving Vijaya and her son with the doctor.

Dr. Sharma took a deep breath and explained about the new check-up policy the company introduced for the employee good health, “Well, Vijaya, let me ask you some questions related to your daily life. Few will be related to sex or something about women’s health. The information is so vital today to lead safe and healthy life. If you hesitate please let me know. We can stop discussing on the subject right there.”

“It’s ok doctor.” Vijaya answered with positive mind.

The doctor then turned his attention towards Vijaya. “What is your body measurement?”

Vijaya proudly answered, “36-32-36″

Doctor shook his head, “…Nice figure…perfect measurement!”

Jay was quiet, feeling proud of his mom. Since c***dhood his friends used to tell him about his sexy mom. He felt bit annoyed externally, but in the back of his mind felt proud of his hot mom. He accompanied his mother in hosiery stores as his dad was always busy with his work schedule. Earlier she used to buy 34 size bra, but due to slight weight gain she developed bigger boobs. None can tell her fatty, but a full blown figure.

Doctor’s next question was on sexual life, ”Any contraceptive you use?”

“It’s just actually …you know…I mean…. birth control pills,” Vijaya replied with bit hesitation.

The doctor followed up by asking, “It’s okay….good. Sex is very important activity in our life. Once in a week sex is must to lead healthy life for both husband and wife.”

Vijaya smiled a bit looking at the doctor. Jay was also aware of the active sex life of his parents in spite of their busy work schedule. He got sounds of his parents moaning also while going to washroom from his bed room at midnight. He knew parents were fucking each other, but never could get any glimpse of the show.

The doctor then turned his attention back to Jay’s mother. “Vijaya, the next step is visual inspection of the whole body. From medical reason, it’s advisable to show the whole body without cloths. That way any development of cancer cells on the skin and breasts can be detected. Can you strip yourself from medical point of view?”

“…I believe that what we’ve discussed in private stays strictly between us. Doctor we belong to a well-cultured f****y and I am the mother. I know it’s important, but ask for your assurance that it won’t be licked out,” Vijaya nervously replied.

“And it will always stay private between us. Why you bother, Vijaya!! When we come in the world we are naked; when we leave the world we are naked!! Now it’s for medical reason!!”

The room suddenly felt a little warmer as the doctor talked about the nudity of a mom in front of her grown up son.

The doctor then turned his attention towards Jay, “How does this make you feel Jay? Knowing that your mother has to shed clothes in front of you, are you comfortable?”

“Sure,” Jay replied. “I didn’t know it when my mom set up this appointment.”

Dr. Sharma smiled, “Good. Now I want you to undress yourself right here. It’s better for your son also what is natural in ladies’ body. Tomorrow he may become a responsible husband!”

She nervously stood and began to remove her cloths. Her shyness and modesty eventually gave way as she started to shed clothes one by one. She knew the fact that the two men in the room had their eyes glued to her body parts as she undressed in front of them. She no longer cared that one of the men was Dr. Sharma, a well respected doctor, and the other one her very own son. The look in their eyes showed just how much they were lusting over her body. They felt more nervous than she did.

Jay sat idle in the chamber watching, shocked as his mom suddenly told to strip, but he also getting aroused, because he wanted to see his mom naked for a long time, and never have.

His Mom didn’t care and was about to strip naked in front of him. It didn’t impact her much as she realized that she was about to strip naked as per doctor’s advice. He had no idea what his mother was thinking. Probably she was bit perverted as her son.

She started to remove her nice expensive blue sari very fast.

“Vijaya, wait. You’re not going to catch a train. Relax, it’s for medical check-up, pretend you’re alone in your room. As if you are changing cloth coming back from office, ok?” doctor said wanting her to slow down.

Vijaya more slowly removed her blouse this time, while smiling. Next she loosened the knot of her blue petticoat and immediately it touched the ground. Jay took a view of her nakedness, he couldn’t remember ever seeing his Mom in her bra and panties. He was excited for her to see naked, that too in front of another man. She didn’t have the proper shape that a 30-year-old lady had, but his Mom looked pretty hot for a 41-year-old woman.

From the view of seeing his mother in her underwear, Jay’s little pee-pee started to agitate within his pant. He wondered how his mother would look without clothes. He had masturbated many times over the naked image of his mother. That would be awesome, if her nipples were pink instead of brown, whether her tits would be firm or hanging a bit!

“If stripping naked will guarantee good medical check-up or treatment, I’m glad to strip off my clothes,” she said.
“Here I go,” she said standing.

Jay watched her to bring her hands behind her back to unhook her bra. He was about to see his mother’s breasts. Till date he only knew his mom’s bra size, 36. He couldn’t believe that his mother was just about to remove her bra. She removed her bra and waved it over her head.

Oh, my God! Her huge tits tumbled into view; blue veins running here and there just under the milky skin, the big nipples already erect and puckered due to excitement. There they were his mother’s tits. Exactly how he imagined them to be; only nipples were light brown, not pink as she wished! He couldn’t believe his mother was standing before him topless now. She had big boobs. Vijaya’s tits hung erotically from her chest.

“Good, Vijaya. Why don’t you remove your panty too! I can start visual check then,” Dr. Sharma coughed and said watching her big breasts bounce and sway.

Then, as if in slow motion, Jay watched her slide down her panties. In an instant, she was naked.

His mother was naked, sure, Vijaya was absolutely naked in front of her son and the doctor. He couldn’t believe his mother was naked. She was full of dimples and curves. His cock throbbed to the naked sight of his mother. Vijaya stood completely naked in her high heels. She stood defiant and proud, her dark hair hanging luxuriously on her shoulders. Her breasts were big and hung heavily. She looked very, very hot with generous hips and her belly was almost flat. She was turning this way and that, giving both Jay and doctor a view of all her charms, her plump ass with the long, deep cleft between the cheeks. Her huge buttocks appeared quite tight.

“Oh, my God, Vijaya,” said doctor laughing.

“When was the last time you trimmed that thing? You have a forest of public hair. Wait please. Vijaya, let me arrange to trim that jungle for you”, said doctor.

Dr. Sharma over phone called someone, and within few seconds they were greeted with a big smile from that secretary who knew what to do.

“Come on mam,” said the secretary, taking her hand. “I’ll do a bit of deforestation for you.”

The nice lady took razor and started to trim the patch of Vijaya’s dark pubic hair while she was lying on the couch.

The lady was standing in front of Vijaya and suddenly moved aside to reveal her handiwork. Vijaya looked amazing. She looked like a fashion model. Her breasts and belly shone in the light. Jay looked further down and found her pubic mound was now completely bare; her big pussy was completely exposed.

Jay hesitantly uttered in mind, “Oh mum, thank you, you are an amazing woman!”
The secretary appreciated Vijaya highly, “Mam, you are having a royal pussy!”
The doctor intervened showing towards Vijaya’s chest, “Don’t you think she is having a pair of nice tits too?”
The secretary answered, “Sure, that’s true, sir. Should I trim her armpits also? She is having some patch of bush there as well.”
The doctor smiled, “Definitely, you should not ask me dear.”
She cleaned Vijaya below her armpits.
When the job was done, she gave them a big smile and left the room.
Vijaya sat back down as she had before, only this time her back was straighter and her shoulders were broader- she was proud of her body.

The doctor loosened his neck tie before speaking, “You’re a remarkable woman, Vijaya. Nice, sexy figure you are having!”
“I really don’t think it’s necessary for you to say that in front of my son,” Vijaya said with defiance and a hint of embarrassment.
Doctor smiled and asked, ”Don’t be shy. People should be proud of their good figure always, Ok. Can I start visual inspection now? I may have to touch your body parts also for inspection purpose.”

For the first time Vijaya felt ashamed at that remark, and she replied quickly, “No doctor…it….it’s been quite an experience as it’s something a married lady or a mother is not often asked to do, if you know what I mean.”

The doctor turned her head to Jay then.

“Yes, it‘s not fair that you’re fully dressed, while your mom is totally naked. Both of you feel more comfortable, if you shed cloths too, Jay. Please…please remove your clothes. C’mon, it’s justifiable that your mom see you naked, too,” said doctor appealing to the son of the naked mother.

“Ok,” said Jay confidently. “If it will make both of you feel more comfortable, I’ll remove my clothes. No issue, if I have an erection?”

“It would be an insult to your mom, if you didn’t have an erection,” said Dr. Sharma with a sexy laugh, while staring down at the bulge his cock made in his pants. Vijaya also checked that for sure.

Already filled with endless lust for his mom, Jay couldn’t wait to remove his clothes and show mom his cock. Quickly, removing his shoes and pants, he stripped down to his tee shirt and briefs. Vijaya stared at the pole his erection made in his tight briefs.

The young man was hesitating like his mother just five minutes ago, but gathered the courage. He put his hands in his shorts and slowly pulled it down. It was a nice five inch erection pointing towards his mom.

“Wow, Jay. Your cock is so hard. Did your mom do that to you?” doctor giggled showing at his cock, while looking at Vijaya’s bright face.

Jay couldn’t believe he was naked in front of his mother. He became naked in front of his mom in c***dhood, but this time with erect cock; the main difference.

Doctor also watched his mother’s stare focus only on his cock. Apparently, she was enjoying the view of him, as much as he was enjoying her.

“Did you expect his nice erection, Vijaya?” the doctor asked the naked and proud mom.

Vijaya gasped. “None should know about this otherwise I would be ruined. Who will believe it’s for medical check-up!”

“You trust me, please. Unless you or your son speaks to anyone about this, none will ever find out about what goes on in here.”

Dr. Sharma then started to inspect Vijaya’s body. It was mainly visual check-up, but occasionally he had to touch and feel her breasts, ass or round thighs. Jay was shaking like a leaf in excitement whenever the doctor touching his mom’s perky tits, round nipples, cream colored thighs, big bald pussy, proud buttocks! He was extremely amazed to see another man touching his sexy mom apart from his dad. Jay’s mother looked at her son’s erect cock and back to the doctor alternately.

After almost five minutes, the inspection was over. Dr. Sharma announced happily the absolute good health of Vijaya. No irregularity was found out.Doctor then went to next step regarding oral infection, “Vijaya, there are ample scope of people getting infected orally in sex. Do you do oral sex with your hubby?”

Vijaya momentarily was ashamed in front of her son, ultimately agreed to the reputed doctor, “Yes doctor, I suck the cock of Jay’s dad.”

“I appreciate your honesty. It’s important for all of us to be open to doctors so far as medical treatment is concerned,” the doctor said.

On the other side, Jay was in total shock at her mom’s stunning revelation. His perfect, cultured, educated mom is a cock sucker too! Sex is such an amazing thing!

“Vijaya, now from medical point of view I must check as a doctor how my patient sucks cock and whether that practice may invite some infection orally or not”, the eminent doctor asked her and pointing towards her son’s cock, “Can you suck this cock as a sample ans help me to diagnose properly?”

Without asking, Vijaya took her son’s manhood in her hand and gently caressed it. She tenderly rubbed her son’s penis and checked how her son had grown up to become a young man. When Vijaya’s fingers wrapped around son’s swelling cock, his whole body shook with delight. The next thing Jay felt shocked him more than anything in his life. All of a sudden he felt a warm wet mouth on the end of my cock sucking, and sucking and sucking. He looked down to see his mom with the end of his cock in her mouth. Had Jay ever imagined that his mom would someday suck his cock!! She followed that by licking up and down the shaft, causing her son to moan from a pleasure he had never felt before. Vijaya being the first woman to introduce her son to the joy of sex; to be the first woman to make her son feel like a man, as she took him inside her mouth and began sucking him off furiously. She cupped his balls in her hands and lowered herself to her knees.

Jay felt his knees buckle as his mother bobbed her head up and down on his rock hard erection. It was an incredible feeling for him. He couldn’t believe his eyes as he looked down to see his prim and proper mother with her lips wrapped tightly around him, with her cheeks looking caved in from her powerful suction. The tightness of her mouth reminded him of the grip of his own hand, but warmer with saliva and a expert tongue inside of his mother. Vijaya at last slid her tongue out of her mouth and began to lick the smooth surface of her son’s dick. It danced along the underside of the rod, tickling the swollen flesh.

Her expert tongue enveloped his aching shaft and licked it until Jay was about to burst. She slowed the pace of her sucking and kept him dangling on the edge of an orgasm.

Doctor inspired, “Vijaya, you are a fantastic cock sucker, suck your beloved son dry. You are flawless so far.”

As she sucked Jay could look at her big breasts rubbing against his legs and gently swaying with the motion of her mouth. Her voluptuous tits trembled with lust whenever she took all the length inside her mouth.

Still working on his cock, she began to toy with his anus, sending a finger to massage the fleshy area around the anal ring and pierced the hole. She sucked his slippery cock more passionately and lodged her middle finger in his puckered hole.

All of a sudden as his come started squirting out of his cock, Jay’s orgasm seemed to take forever as his mom stroked the shaft of the cock and sucked just the end of it in her sweet mouth. His knees got weak and he had trouble standing. The feeling became more than Jay could bear as he shot load after load of his cum inside his mother’s mouth. His orgasm seemed to take forever as Vijaya stroked the shaft and sucked just the end of his cock in her sweet mouth.

In fact, as her son’s ever-flowing cum nearly caused her to gag, his jism spread over his mom’s tongue and slid deliciously out of the corner of her chin and then onto her large tits. She smiled wickedly and swallowed everything her son offered her.

When it was over, Jay had collapsed back onto the couch.

“Excellent, Vijaya, your approach was perfect. No question of any infection at all!” the doctor asked as he leaned forward to wish the pretty mom.

The doctor then turned his attention towards her son, “What about you Jay? You are ok?”

“That was so amazing,” Jay replied, still panting heavily. “My mom is out of any infection, that thing I am very much concerned really!”

Dr. Sharma then looked at mom and said firmly, “Vijaya, I assume you are happy to go ahead with the other necessary tests now?”
“Yes, of course” replied mom.

“Good. Now, I’m going to ask you a few questions Vijaya,” said Dr. Sharma looking back at her. “Have your hubby ever tested his semen? If the semen is having some bacteria, it would be harmful for both you and your beloved hubby.’’
“No, I don’t think so doctor.” She looked at doctor with lot of anxiety.

“Now, it is not possible to get your hubby’s semen as he is not present. At the same time we can get very similar data from your son’s semen. It’s always true that every dad and son have same quality of semen, you know. So, can I collect Jay’s semen instead of his dad’s?”

He opened a drawer of the desk and pulled out what looked like a beaker, wide at the open end.

The doctor looked at Vijaya again and then Jay, making sure they understood. “Is that ok?”

“Err…yes,” Jay said, and mom said the same.

Doctor laughed, “Now dream about something erotic. For example fantasize about all the horny naked women, you can play with your cock as you imagine their body.” Doctor looked at his dick.

He assured again. “Don’t be shy, play with your dick while dreaming”.

Then doctor looked at his dick, but there was no sign of an erection at all. By that time doctor shared can of cold drinks with mom and son from the refrigerator.
“I guess you are alright Jay. Now that you have a problem with getting an erection, you have to take care of little pee-pee.”

Jay was unable to get erection at all!!

Doctor was stunned, “How you lost your erection! Generally men much older than you in their fifties and sixties can get into this situation!”

“Doctor, I’d like to use the toilet for a moment,” Vijaya said, feeling the need to pee. Taking some anxiety about her son, she left for the washroom.

Jay then explained to the doctor. “How can I do that? You know I don’t get erection due to nervousness probably. I really believe that. I don’t feel very well right now. My penis doesn’t get big here.” Jay’s face blushed with embarrassment.

Doctor said “You have to get nice erection to give a sample for the test, my c***d. It is absolutely needed now. Why don’t you start by shaking your dick? Don’t get embarrassed.”
Jay was not that simple and innocent boy. Feeling the strong desire to see his sexy mom being pounded by another man, he was not feeling comfortable at all.

Actually he was another ambition to see his busty mom fucking a man other than her dad.

He asked the doctor timidly, “Can you do me a favor by showing some dummy action with my mom?”

The doctor could not understand his proposal first, “What do you want, Jay? Can you tell me elaborately?”

Jay justified, “Doctor, I have checked that I get massive erection without failure seeing people involve in sexual activities. I want to see actions to get full erection. I think you can do some dummy action to penetrate my mom. Even you can enter her experimentally, not full-fledged fucking. Are you ok with it?”

“I am overwhelmed by the feelings you have for your mom. Is she ready to do that for you?” he was hesitant a bit.

Right at that time Vijaya entered the room.

Vijaya asked. “What is your suggestion then, doctor? I guess under this circumstance he can’t even get hard.”

Dr. Sharma paused for a moment.

He sighed deeply thinking about the issue, and then suddenly her eyes moved to Vijaya’s gorgeous nude body.

Looking at Vijaya directly he said, “Because of the slightly unusual nature of the treatment, you may prefer that I speak to you directly and in private first, Vijaya.”

She listened and thought for a moment before replying.

“Well, no doctor. It’s all right. I know Jay is mature enough to listen to what you will say, and I would like him to be present. He’s my son, and I know he will be ok with whatever you might say,” she replied firmly.

Both mom and son listened in silence without saying anything. You could have heard a pin drop.

“Well, Vijaya, your son has a fetish of seeing people in sexual activities. I see that you are a well-endowed woman; I mean you are a voluptuous woman just like the type your son likes. Why don’t you show him some virtual sexual activities? Boys’ penis is very sensitive about this.” He giggled.

“Would that arrangement be ok with you Vijaya?” He again asked her.

Jay raised his head and glanced a look at his mom, who looked a little perturbed, but then composing herself said, “Well it’s going to be a bit of a unusual and unexpected to a mom, but yes I’ll do it Doctor, as it’s for medical reasons, and to help my f****y,” replied mom.

She sounded a bit confused.

“Good,” replied Dr. Sharma, now looking at Vijaya and smiling. “Don’t be shy of your son,” he continued. “In fact, I generally recommend this type of actual or virtual action to make a proper diagnosis depending on type of cases.”

“Yeah sure,” Vijaya replied, a little stunned by the implications of what he meant.
“Very good,” replied Dr. Sharma. “And remember this is all completely confidential between us only.”

“It is rather unusual doctor, and I do feel little awkward about it,” she added very convincingly, “But if, as you say, it is required to resolve the medical problem, I am willing to go for it so to speak. I am a little hesitant, but I hope you will be able to help us perform the act so we are both able to deal with it.”

She gasped, “Doctor, if anyone ever found out about this I would be ruined.”

“Good, rely on me please” replied Dr. Sharma.

“Thank you, Dr. Sharma,” replied Vijaya.

Then the doctor started to get undressed. The doctor undid the belt on his robe so the front fell open. He left his dresses one by one. Finally he bent over to take off his shorts. Vijaya hesitated a bit while the doctor grasped both sides of the waistband of his underwear and pulled them down with a quick movement.

More thrills quivered through Jay as he saw a long, thick cock wobbling into view, already erect and skinned back, great wrinkled balls swinging there heavy with semen.
She looked at her son’s little pee-pee time to time.

Jay blushed and found himself staring at other two nude bodies.

Doctor smiled, “Hey Jay, you are feeling uncomfortable as you see me nude beside your beloved mom?”

Jay stammered. “Oh… no! It’s ok… I mean…ummm… I mean it’s nice.”

During that conversation Vijaya looked at her curious son. She heard the slightly audible gasp of his son.

She smiled sexily. “So, my son, you liked all these? It’s perfectly natural sweetie on medical ground. Isn’t it?” said Vijaya.

Jay answered smartly, “It’s perfectly ok, mom. As we both are naked for long, it would be injustice if our respected doctor is not nude. Now, everything is balanced.”

Just she was about to tell something, Doctor intervened, “Vijaya, you have a nice sensible son just like you.”

She answered proudly, “His dad and me both have taught him good values in life.”

Vijaya was laughing proudly while speaking.

Doctor looked at her and said, “I understand, that’s the base of a good f****y. “

Vijaya, still staring at her son’s naked body, Jay was showing almost a limp cock. Actually, Jay was waiting eagerly to see the doctor penetrate his sexy mom!

“Right, would you like to follow me to my inner consulting room?” Dr. Sharma beckoned them to follow.

Jay’s mother looked from her naked son to her doctor’s erect cock and back to her son again.

Vijaya understood the situation and led her son holding his hand as if she were helping him across the street.

Jay was looking in admiration to his mom’s deep valley between the big buttocks, sometimes to the muscular back of the doctor. He could also observe from side little show of her big tits and doctor’s erect eight inch cock, both their organs were swaying and bouncing a lot.

While entering the next room from the chamber Vijaya wanted to turn her face away from Doctor’s naked body, but could not resist the temptation of viewing his massive erection. She was spellbound. She forcibly turned her head to other direction; however, she continued stealing the look of doctor’s gorgeous cock. It was first time that she was seeing another matured man completely naked, and what she saw was beyond comparison.

Though, Vijaya had kept her heads down, her eyes were constantly attempting to steal a good look of the doctor, at times Jay was able to catch his mom’s sneaking eyes.

The doctor led them to the small room where there was another door. He opened it and they all went in. The doctor then closed the door and bolted it from inside.

The doctor said, “Welcome to my consulting room. This is where I see patients having sexual problems, and I try to help them out.”

At one end of the room there was a very comfortable sofa, examination table was placed in the centre of the room.

“Right, would you like to follow my proposal for your f****y benefit?” Dr. Sharma asked her politely.

Then Vijaya, lying in the couch told the doctor it was okay for him to climb on top of her for dummy action, and so he did. He got in between her open legs while they looked each other in the eyes.

Now his huge hard-on was just inches from her. Vijaya encouraged him to move very close, but requested him not to touch her intimate parts. He accidentally rubbed the tip of her pussy lips with his cock, and she reminded him gently that he should not do that to a mom. A few seconds later, while pulling his rock hard tool, he again accidentally touched her pussy lips with it, and this time she didn’t say anything.

Jay was busy playing with his own dick sitting in a nearby chair, as he looked up and saw the doctor was now rubbing his cock all over his mom’s cunt lips.

Is she going to let him fuck her? Jay asked himself. Is he going to get to see his mom riding another man’s cock? The answer came in a matter of seconds.

The golf-ball sized head touched the parted slit and pushed gently, experimentally. Jay’s mouth fell open again as he saw the big knob disappear into the tight looking hole, the lips stretched nearly to the tearing point to receive the rod.

Vijaya looked up and down doctor’s body once again admiringly. He was very well built, far stronger than she thought he looked in the clothes he usually wore. And that erection – it was a perfect for a horny lady like her.

Vijaya looked at the doctor in doubtful way, if she should continue. Before Vijaya could even get a chance to think, the doctor had already penetrated her big pussy. She choked, her eyes on stems, her big tits again were wobbling heavily over her chest. She knew she was going to get fucked by the doctor in presence of her son. As her son was watching, that created lust in her mind.

Vijaya knew there was nothing she could do about it and she sobbed softly. It was too late then. Jay walked over to get a closer look at how his mom was going.Jay watched as his mom opened her legs even wider to trap the doctor’s cock between her pussy lips.

There was an audible moan from doctor as he watched and felt Vijaya swallow his cock up between the lips of her slippery slit.

She leaned back once again and said, “Doctor, I love my husband and I would never do anything which would harm our marriage, since my son is sitting over there not saying a word, I know he agrees with what I’m doing.”

Doctor visibly gulped before looking at Jay and then at his mom searching for their reaction. Their silence spoke everything and no words were needed.

The conversation with audible moans was going on between Vijaya and the doctor; they smiled from time to time. They knew their movement was having quite an effect on Jay.

“Ah…Ag…Oh….” she whimpered softly.

Jay saw the big rod disappear into the tight looking hole, saw the lips stretched near to the tearing point to accept him, her asshole twitching slight. She whimpered again as she felt the huge balls sliding into her, her hips pressed firmly against the couch.

The doctor went sliding right down into her, and she took in one long gulp. Jay heard her sob as he saw a round red ring conforming itself to the size and shape of the doctor’s massive tool, glutted with a cock other than his dad. Jay strongly believed his dad was the only man penetrated his mom till then. Doctor’s monster penis was buried to the root in her. His big nuts were resting on the lower cheeks of her twisting plump ass as the big cock totally disappeared in the Vijaya’s crack.

Suddenly he felt bad for the balls of the doctor! The doctor’s cock was enjoying the hot mom’s juicy cunt, but the balls were waiting outside like security guard!!

Similarly, Jay also couldn’t participate with his hot mom! Though his cock became rock hard by that time as he saw the spectacular show like a hypnotized man!

Doctor’s both hands were well placed on her big melons, squeezing those hard and he was pulling her erect nipples time to time causing Vijaya to moan “Ah…Uh….Ehh”. Jay had never seen people fuck so closely and he knew it was a beautiful thing to see. He loved to see a matured lady like his mom is being screwed. Everybody likes to fuck; his perfectionist momwas no exception!

Jay’s cock was jerking now as he watched doctor pumping her. He was sure that his mom had noticed his hardness too.The doctor was taking the long, deep strokes which are so dear to the feminine cunt, withdrawing until only it’s great mushroom head was between the stretching lips, then driving all the way back into her belly again. All he could see of his mom as her plump ass and the twitching puckered hole peeking out, and her gulping pussy as it swallowed the length again and again. As his cock fully inside Vijaya’s cunt the aged doctor waited for few seconds, as if enjoying his time. No one was speaking and there was no sound in the chamber, other than Vijaya’s occasional moans.

Jay was getting a view of his lifetime. He hungrily gazing at his mother’s pussy getting pounded by the renowned doctor. Jay’s eyes were glued to the live fuck show going on in front, and his left hand massaging his erect cock. He could see doctor’s huge balls thudding silently against her rear end each time he plunged into her. Vijaya’s naked body was being rocked by the v******e of his downward thrust, the creamy flesh of her thighs jiggling firmly in rhythm. Occasionally, Jay could hear the masculine belly smacking against her, her whimpering sounds filtering through the room.

It gave Jay confidence that his mom too was enjoying her fuck, but she was trying to prevent showing her true feelings lying under the doctor, obviously because her son being present there. The doctor increased his movements and his cock was moving fiercely into Vijaya’s pleasure canal.

Jay was then rock hard. Gripping his cock by his both hands he started massaging it.

With every stroke Jay could observe his mother’s cunt gripping and releasing around doctor’s throbbing shaft and then Jay suddenly felt an amazing movement of mother’s ass.
“OOOHHHHHHH…” A long moan escaped from Vijaya’s mouth.

Her resistance had crossed the limit and finally she surrendered to the waves of lust flowing through her body. It was clear from the way she started humping him back.Jay had never expected his mom to respond to her fucking in front of her son. In sex every relation is forgotten, so amazing thing!! Jay certainly loved it.

The atmosphere in the room was total hot. They were reaching the peak and both were moaning a lot. Jay was jerking his cock. His mom was shouting a bit, “Yes …fuck me…give me hard…doctor…you have a great dick!!!” Jay was surprised to hear from her educated mom all these filthy words, he concentrated on the couch deeply expecting more surprises.

“Here I go….babe! I can’t hold more….you take my load!” Suddenly, the doctor increased his speed. He grabbed Vijaya’s shoulder and started ramming his cock desperately into her cunt. He was now thrusting at piston pace. His pumping was reaching to an orgasm.

All of a sudden, with a sharp cry he pushed forward his hips and buried his cock deep inside Vijaya’s pussy. His ass cheeks were completely sucked in as close as possible, his muscular thighs were strained. His face was glowing and wrinkles formed due to awesome pleasure. Jay was matured enough to understand the old doctor was cumming inside his mother’s pussy. Jay came forward and looked closely to see the spitting cum, but the poor boy could not view the hidden cock in his mother’s cunt.

All of a sudden Vijaya’s ass began to rock wildly and her moans were transformed into primitive gasps and cries. She was lost in ecstasy as her head tossed from side to side. Vijaya was cumming with v******e and intense contractions of her cunt milked the head of doctor’s shaft until a powerful orgasm wrecked her body, “Ahhhhh….I’m gone…take it….so nice!!”.
Her back arched high and her buttocks lifted few inches off the couch, Vijaya’s body wracked with strange tremors of lust. Some pearly jism oozed out of her hole and trickled down her shivering ass cheeks. Her buttocks were trying to draw themselves together, her asshole tightening itself like a rubber band.

Jay stared, his fingers presses to his mouth. Vijaya whispered a small prayer of thanks to God, her son noticed it.

Jay was grinning broadly as he stared at mom’s sloppy, gulping pussy and slowly relaxing asshole.

Doctor’s cock was still inside her pink slippery pussy. “OOOHHHHHHH…” A long moan escaped from mother’s mouth.

From the side Jay was shaking his hard dick. Jay wanted to avoid showing it to his mom. Slowly, the jerking in the organs subsided and room was suddenly silent.The doctor remained there for a while, then left Vijaya’s naked body and sat near Jay.

Dr. Sharma and Vijaya were panting wildly and trying to catch their breath.

Doctor looked tired; the episode with Vijaya seemed to have drained him out. His limp cock was languishing between his thighs as a tired soldier. At the age of sixty plus he fucked the middle aged sexy mom with lot of potential which Jay admired a lot. After catching his breath he finally looked at Jay.

“Hi…Jay…! I know it’s meaningless to ask… even then..are you offended seeing the incident?”

Then he saw his swollen cock and his mouth spread in a wide grin. “Sure, enjoyed it no. Your mom is the best pussy I have fucked in recent years!”

“That’s fine doctor,” Jay said.

Jay knew that he probably would be the next candidate to fuck his gorgeous mom.

“And it looks like you’re ready to have another go at it,” he added, looking at Jay’s uneasiness. “It’s perfectly understandable seeing your erection.”

“Oh I’m definitely horny. I would love to do if my mom is interested.” Jay showed lot of maturity without feeling shaky.

“Well, would you be interested in losing your cherry to your mother?” the doctor said with a grin.

Jay looked to his mother to see a loving smile and a small nod of approval. For a few seconds he just stared at her curvy body and imagined how good it would be to fuck her. He felt as he was left out for last ten minutes. His mom was great in bed. All he could think at that time is his mom only. Jay was rock hard and need some relief too.

Suddenly doctor intervened with smile, “Vijaya, you would love to do something again and introduce your son in sex! I can collect semen sample of your son as well.”

“Now,” said the doctor, “I would like to try the first penetration, in a position such that you do not need to look at each other, which may make it easier to perform – the doggie position. Otherwise nervous feelings may come into picture! Vijaya I would like you to kneel on the sofa with your hands holding the top edge of the sofa, and your round bottom sticking outwards toward the coffee table. I think this will also help get Jay stimulated and hard.”

Vijaya positioned herself as instructed on the big sofa. She looked damned hot, ready to welcome i****t in her f****y!

The doctor dragged a small stool out of the way and Jay stood feet behind his mom’s plump ass which was sticking out towards the edge of the sofa seat with the doctor standing next to him.

Jay was staring down at his mother’s ass so closely for the first time. Doctor came beside Jay and instructed Vijaya how he wanted her knees spread wider. Jay looked down and his prick started to jerk of its own.

“How do you like the sight of your mom’s private parts in that position Jay?” said Dr. Sharma.

“It looks very arousing, “Jay said as his dick was roaring to enter his mom.

“Are you comfortable Vijaya”, continued the doctor.

“Yes, very much,” replied mom.

“That’s better,” said the doctor. “Now you can proceed more naturally.”

Needing no more encouragement, Jay positioned himself between her legs and guided his hard shaft to edge of her pussy from behind. After sliding his cock up and down along her wet slit, he drove it home. When Jay slammed his rod into her vagina, she turned around to see who was fucking her. To her anticipation, her son was there drilling his cock in and out of his mother’s tight pussy. It was heaven for him. She too felt good wrapped around his cock so tightly.

“Oh baby that’s it! Don’t stop! Fuck your mother!” she yelled at her son.

They began passionately making love in the couch of doctor’s office. Jay’s eternal lust overwhelmed him and he started to fuck his mother. He went harder and faster in order to pacify his inner-most desires which had been torturing him so far. And with every f***eful thrust he gave, his mother responded with a loud grunt or a moan.

The doctor looked on at the mother-son coupling which was happening before him. He felt happy as he could bring them closer together as they now began fucking each other like street dogs.

Jay gripped his mom’s waist with two hands and thrashing her hard from back.

As if a dog was fucking a bitch by the side of the lane; both mom and son were creating similar noises, “Aaauuuu……Aaauuuu…Aaauuuu…”

Every so often he would stop fucking her pussy to catch breath and gaze on his mom’s delightful body. Jay could see delicate beads of perspiration sitting in the cleft between her massive and tight buttocks.

Vijaya was begging him to enter her. “Fuck me, Jay, shove your cock deep into me” she cried with her eyes closed tight.

“Does that feel nice?” asked Dr Sharma.

“Oh yes doctor,” both mom and son replied. “It feels fabulous, doctor.”

Dr. Sharma was not totally happy with their performance.

He intervened, “Vijaya, please keep your ass up, your son gets more room that way and can penetrate you better. Above all, he is not having a big dick, ok. Don’t mind young man.”

Vijaya religiously followed the expert doctor’s instruction as her son continued to fuck more intensely.

“Right, doctor, thank you for your valuable inputs,” both mom and son agreed.

Dr. Sharma looks for perfection always, he is such a talent!!!

“That’s right Jay. Do push and pull slowly but steadily,” continued the doctor encouragingly.

Jay continued pumping his mom’s cunt and it felt glorious. The doctor observed that the son was now doing quite well!

The idea that he was now fucking his mom in front of the doctor was really turning Jay on, and he was sure mom was feeling the same. Her face was buried in the top edge of the sofa and her arms were partly over the sides of her face, but she let out some groans of pleasure as Jay continued to pump her.

As Jay continued his thrusting, in and out, his mom bent herself forward a bit more and started pushing her ass back into him, in time with his forward thrusts, so he was penetrating as deep as possible into her.

“Yea, mom, that’s soooo… good,” Jay said out loud.
Now the doctor stood facing her, his big prick was just two inches away from her face.
“That’s right Jay… fuck your mom hard….. stick your hard cock into her juicy cunt….. show her the magic of your hard dick….. make her cum,” uttered the excited doctor.

Suddenly doctor whimpered, “AAAaaaggg…’’

Jay lifted his head as he was fucking his mom from back and starring towards his mom’s big ass. Jay’s mouth fell open at what he saw. He was surprised to find out his sexy mom had deep-throated Dr. Sharma!!!

That was the turning point.

Jay started pumping mom with tremendous f***e as if there is no tomorrow, spanked her huge ass couple of times.

The doctor started furiously fucking her mouth holding her face in his two palms. Jay was taking powerful strokes which were so dear to feminine cunt. It turned out to be a perfect threesome!!!

The couch was rocking in full swing.

Dr. Sharma shouted at Jay with excitement, “Hey, Jay, hold those lovely melons of your mom in your hands while fucking. It will be awesome.”

Jay was not that experienced. The movement of the big tits of his mom was not totally visible from back. He got the fabulous view from the giant mirror in the wall. The milk bags were moving erotically sometimes in same direction sometimes in different. He lowered his upper part of the body and held mom’s great tits in two hands while fucking her hard. It felt great to all.

“Oh, yes, fuck me Jay,” said mom.

“Yes, that’s right,” said the doctor.

“Go on fuck her, fuck your mom, Jay, and Vijaya, you fuck your son. Mother and son were in perfect unison, a son’s prick inside his mother’s pussy. What could be more glorious!” the doctor continued, urging them on profusely.

As Jay continued his thrusting, in and out, mom bent herself forward a bit more and started pushing her ass back towards her son. Jay’s pelvic zone was hitting his mom’s huge tender ass and creating sound “Thap…..thop…thap….thop…” and echoed in the room.

“Yea, mom, that’s soooo… good,” he said out loud.

She did not ignore doctor’s cock, she gripped the mast by its base and the remaining length of his cock was completely engulfed by her hungry mouth, which she was sucking like a delicious lollypop. Three bodies were approaching to the peak together, two cocks and a cunt; everyone wanted to prolong the divine feelings.

Jay knew he would not last much longer and after just a few more thrusts he blew his load deep into mom’s pussy with a loud “Here I go…..ahhhhhh…..ohhhh….hooooo…..gone…gone….,” as he did so, followed by several grunts as he ejaculated inside her, each groan timing with spitting of his cum.

As his cum waves eased, and his cock started to become limp, Jay hugged her from behind, closing his eyes in pleasure, still high from orgasm, and the doctor holding her face in tight grip from front, pressing his naked body into Vijaya’s pretty face. It was awesome!

The doctor was second; with a sharp cry he grabbed Vijaya’s head and f***ed his shooting gun into her mouth. The doctor erupted like volcano “That’s it babe……take my load….oh…ahhhh”. Mom didn’t shy away a bit and kept on sucking his jism.

Almost instantaneously, Jay felt the cunt’s spasm violently along the length of his limp cock. Her cunt was gripping and releasing her son’s spitting organ. Jay was busy enjoying the thrill of his mother’s vibrating pussy around his manhood, when from the front the old doctor shot his load. He ejaculated with such a f***e that his cum overflowed from her mouth, then landed over the couch. A tiny trickle of jism still clung to the skin of her face.

Mom also groaned loudly, indicating she too must have reached the orgasm.

Jay became light-headed and he closed his eyes, still holding onto mom’s hips as the last of his cum waves eased and his dick became limp. That had felt so good…..

Slowly, the jerking in the every organ subsided and the room was suddenly silent. All of them collapsed on the couch. Three mortals there were trying to recover from their bout of intense fucking.

“Good, no need to collect semen sample. Your action confirms your perfect health,” replied Dr Sharma beaming back at mom and son. “I’m so glad we have an understanding.”

Vijaya, her son and the doctor got cleaned up and dressed.

“I hope you are both happy with my involvement as a doctor,” continued Dr. Sharma.

“Congratulations, Vijaya. You are perfectly healthy” he said out loud. “Well done both of you, and especially you, Jay, as you’re no longer a virgin, you lost the cherry to your mom, such a proud moment.”

Vijaya and Jay thanked the doctor for everything he had done for them, and as they left the room, they were greeted with a big smile from a secretary who knew what they did inside the chamber.
... Continue»
Posted by bava12 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 10079  |  
100%
  |  4

My neighbour and her teenage daughters (3)

Well, chapter 3 is finally finished and I sincerely hope you feel it was worth the wait!


By way of explanation, I do not write a complete series and then decide to post a chapter when I’m in the mood to do so. I post each chapter as I complete it, and then take some time to think about where I can take my characters in the next installment. I also like to review the posts and PMs, and I do make corresponding changes in many cases. I get that many of you think I went overboard with “honey/lover/baby” in the previous chapters, so I’ve backed off on the terms of endearment!


I particularly want to thank the kind person who posted a suggestion to read the story back aloud to myself, to pick up typos and errors that spell-check missed. I did this for this chapter and detected quite a few, I hope all, which has been a source of frustration in the past. So to you I extend a sincere THANK YOU!


I have received so many posts and PMs regarding whether Tony should enjoy the pleasures of Shannon and Tiff!!! I realize far too late that I have successfully painted myself into a very tight corner, and if I had known what a polarizing topic this would become, I would not have created their characters in the first place! The volume of comments has been extremely surprising, with half wanting them included with Cyn and Kat, and the other half pleading that I leave them out and continue with the current thread. It seems whichever way I go I’ll lose fifty percent of my readers!


MY DECISION IS NOT REVEALED IN THIS CHAPTER, BUT WILL BE IN CHAPTER 4! This chapter already contains one significant event, and I have not made a final decision about the twins yet. I will write two alternatives, and post whichever I feel best suits the story to this point. You have my word I won’t involve them in a tragic fatal accident or send them to live with a distant relative, though I was tempted to take the easy way out! Please be patient, I really have no idea how to deal with this aspect right now.


Finally, thank you so much for your encouraging posts and PMs, which have been completely overwhelming. It’s really gratifying to receive your thanks and messages of support, and if I’ve added some color to your lives, then I guess I couldn’t ask for more.


***********************************************************************************


The alarm woke us early the next morning, its persistent buzzing impossible to ignore, and with some reluctance Kat changed into her PJs and headed back home. She paused at the door, stretching up to kiss me. “Last night was the most amazing night of my life Tony, thank you so much! I never knew it could be so….special!”


“You are an incredible woman Kat, and it was very special for me too!” I assured her. “Now I hate to see you go, but you’d better get home.”


She gave me one of her fabulous smiles. “I’ll message you, bye!”


She left me with warm, pleasant thoughts of last night flickering through my mind, and I went inside and made breakfast. I cleaned up and headed into the garage, moving through a series of stretches before I worked out for an hour, giving the punching bag a solid work-out until I was feeling fit and ready for the day. I showered, got dressed and headed next door, finding Cyn bustling around as she cleaned up and got ready for work. “Good morning!” She smiled when she saw me walk in. “Time for a quick coffee before I have to go?”


“That’d be great thanks!” I replied.


“I’m not going to ask what you and my daughter got up to last night, but she was walking on air as she got ready for school this morning!” Cyn laughed.


“I think that makes two of us honey!” I assured her. “She’s an incredible woman; just like her mother. I just can’t believe she’s only sixteen!”


“They do grow up fast these days don’t they! So what have you got planned for today?”


I pulled my notebook from my back pocket. “A hundred and one little jobs for the hot neighbor I told you about last night.” I laughed.


“The one who pays you with wild, passionate sex? Wow, she’s going to owe you big-time for that!”


We both laughed at her thinly-veiled promise. “That’s what I’m hoping!” I replied.


She looked at her watch. “I really have to go, will you come over for dinner?”


“You’re working till six?” I asked, and she nodded. “Why don’t I take care of dinner tonight?”


She gave me an appreciative smile. “A man who can cook, fix things around the house, and is wonderful in bed; you’re in big trouble mister!”


I gave her a quizzical look. “How so?”


She picked up her bag and walked over, pausing to slide her hand behind my neck as she gave me a long, sensual kiss. “With qualities like that a woman would be crazy to let you go, and I’m not crazy.” She whispered in my ear. “See you tonight lover!”


She breezed out the door with a sexy spring in her step, and I shook my head in amazement, wondering how things could be moving so fast and yet still feel so natural and comfortable. With every day that passed I was coming to realize I’d locked myself away for far too long, but if I hadn’t, I may never have had this chance with Cyn and Kat. Life can be bizarre at times!


I managed to focus on my list of tasks and got started, putting a coat of paint on the door frame before working through room by room and ticking off each job as I finished. When I stopped for a late lunch I was confident I only had a couple of hours to go, then I found a couple of leaking taps that still wouldn’t seal with new washers, so I had to pull the spindles out and reseat them. That cost me an extra hour or so, and I was just putting them back together when the girls arrived home from school.


“Hello, anyone home?” I heard Shannon call out.


“I’m up in bathroom Shannon!” I called to her, and they all trooped in as I got started on the leaky cistern.


“Hi Tony.” Tiff greeted me as I lifted the top clear. “Wow! That looks like a really SHITTY job!”


I laughed so hard I lost my grip on the lid, thanking my lucky stars it was plastic and not one of the old china ones as it clattered on the tile floor. “Tiff, that has to be the worst pun I’ve ever heard!” I chuckled.


She smiled and agreed. “It was pretty lame, wasn’t it?”


Kat was standing behind her s****rs, and blew me a sexy kiss knowing they couldn’t see her. I was going to give her a wink, but thought better of it and smiled instead. “Would you like a coffee Tony?” She asked sweetly.


I nodded. “I’d love a coffee thanks honey.”


While she was gone I asked the twins how their day had been, and they told me about school and how they were catching up on Facebook now that their cells were working again. It was great to see them so animated, and I was starting to appreciate why small things that happened in k**s lives made such an impression on their parents.


The twins headed for their room and Kat arrived back with our coffees, so I took a break and sat on the floor with her. “I thought you were going to message me today so your picture would come up.” I said when she settled on the floor beside me.


She stroked my arm softly. “If I tease you all the time you’ll get used to it!” She said with a sparkle in her eyes.


“That’s ok.” I reassured her. “I kept looking at your pictures anyway.”


She laughed. “Did you really?”


“You bet.” I laughed out loud. “I would have been finished hours ago if I wasn’t so distracted!”


She took a glance to make sure the twins weren’t outside, and then kissed me passionately, her tongue exploring my mouth. “Maybe we should take some…..more….interesting pictures?”


“Are you teasing me again?” I asked, totally unsure.


“No baby.” She whispered. “If you want more pictures….any kind of pictures….I’d love to pose for you!”


I had no idea how to respond to that statement, and was thankful our conversation drifted to more mundane topics. “I rang Mom on the way home and she said you’re cooking dinner?” Kat enquired. What have you got planned; can I help?”


She was surprised when I laughed. “Actually, I’m going to cheat. How do you and the girls feel about Chinese take-out?”


She smiled. “We haven’t had take-out for ages. That’d be really cool!”


I checked my watch. “Cyn should be home in about an hour, so I’ll finish up here and then we’ll order dinner, ok?”


“Great! Can I keep you company or would l be in the way?”


“I’d love the company Kat, and you’d never be in the way!” I assured her. I set about replacing the plunger seal and cleaned out the sediment in the bottom of the tank. When it was all back together I gave it couple of test flushes and the leak had stopped, so my list was finally completed. We popped into the twins’ room and I asked if there was anything they wanted done or I’d missed. Tiff wanted a picture hook on the wall for a poster, so I took care of that little task and packed my tools. Kat helped me take my tools back and stow them in my garage, and we headed back over to order dinner.


There was a great local restaurant that offered home delivery, so we checked their on-line menu and phoned our order through. I slipped back over to my place and picked up a bottle of wine, and was just walking back when Cyn pulled up. She gave me a beaming smile and a wave and waited for me to join her. “Just picking up some essential supplies I see!” She greeted me. “So what are you cooking for dinner?”


I gave her an embarrassed smile. “Ummm….Chinese take-out? Be here in fifteen minutes or so. The girls said honey chicken is your favorite?”


She put her hands on her hips. “And here was I thinking you’d be slaving away in the kitchen!” She laughed.


I patted my back pocket. “What can I say? I was feeling lazy and my credit card made me a better offer.”


“Well, that sounds good anyway.” She smiled. “We haven’t had take-out for ages!”


We walked inside and I poured three glasses of wine, figuring Kat would be down sooner or later. Cyn asked how I’d made out with the repair jobs.


“All done!” I announced in a satisfied tone. “Tomorrow I start on the jungle outside.”


She whistled. “Are you sure you want to do that? I mean, I really appreciate it and maybe the neighbors will stop giving me dirty looks, but it’s so overgrown!”


“That’s true.” I responded. “But the longer we leave it the worse it will get, so I may as well make a start.”


“Can I help?” She asked. “I don’t have to start until two tomorrow.”


I nodded. “You bet! I think this will be a case of more hands, less work.”


The doorbell rang and I went to collect dinner as Cyn called the girls and set the table. I put the containers on the table and everyone dived in, and once again I enjoyed the simple pleasures of a f****y having dinner together.


When dinner was over Cyn cleared the dishes and then took me into the den away from the girls. She looked concerned and perhaps a little uncertain, and I wondered why her previous carefree mood had evaporated so quickly. She took my hands in hers and looked up at me. “Ummm….I need to ask if we can have the night off tonight Tony.”


Her words hit me like a punch to the solar-plexus. “Ok…..sure…..umm….did I do something wrong?” I stammered.


She smiled nervously and shook her head. “Oh no, it’s nothing like that! I need to sit down with the girls and tell them we’re seeing each other, and then see how they feel about that. If you stay over and spend the night then I’m not involving them in this, and after what happened with Bill I don’t want them having any more……unexpected surprises? Part of me would love you to be here, even if only as moral support as I’m pretty nervous! But I think they will be completely honest if it’s just us girls. If you were here they may give us the response they think we want, rather than what they truly feel. Am I making any sense here? I think they’ll be ok as they seem to have really taken to you, and they will never forget how you came to our rescue. But….I….they need to know they have a voice and their feelings are important.”


I gave her a reassuring smile. “You had me worried for a minute honey! I understand and that’s fine, we have to face this sometime so it may as well be now. Will you to call me later and let me know how it goes? Otherwise I’m going to spend all night wearing a track in the floor.”


“Of course, I’ll call as soon as I can, ok?” She reassured me, so I said goodnight to the girls and headed back to my place. I shared Cyn’s sense of nervousness, as the future of our developing relationship depended on what happened in the next hour or so. I felt I got on well with the twins and hoped I’d scored some points with their cell phones, but I had no idea what they would say when Cyn told them we were seeing each other. The more I thought about it, new alternative scenarios kept popping into my head, and I knew it was crazy to speculate but stopping that process was proving difficult. I had butterflies in my stomach and a building headache competing for my attention, and I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths in an effort to regain control of my racing thoughts.


I finally decided to take a shower, and took my phone with me in case Cyn called. I still hadn’t replaced my bandage, but a quick inspection in the mirror suggested my wound was healing well with no sign of infection. I stood under the shower for quite a while, enjoying the warmth as the water cascaded down my body until I decided to dry off and head back to the den. I was just walking in when my cell buzzed in my hand, finally!


“Hallo?” I said expectantly, hoping I’d be able to pick a positive sign in the tone of her first words.


“Hi Tony.” Cyn responded. “How’s that track going?”


“I’ve worn through the carpet and I’m into the timber now!” I half laughed. “So…..how did it go?”


“Great! In fact, fantastic!” She replied with a soft tinkle in her voice.


I breathed a huge sigh and slumped back on the lounge. “That is good news! I don’t mind telling you….I’m so relieved!”


She laughed. “That makes two of us lover. The girls are completely ok with us seeing each other, in fact Tiff asked if this means you’re going to be her new dad!”


I whistled. “How did you reply to that tricky question?”


“I told her we were going to take it slow and see how things go, and Shannon told me I should stop wasting time and just go for it!” She giggled. She proceeded to take me right through their discussion, and by the time she finished I was wondering why I’d got myself so worked up about it. She asked if we could have a late breakfast together, and suggested I come over around nine. I wished her sweet dreams and headed for bed, sl**ping much better than I’d expected.


I slept late the next morning, and just had time to shave, dress and jog across to Cyn’s house by nine. I let myself in and headed for the kitchen, pulling up short when I saw Cyn sitting quietly at the table. She was dressed in a tiny French maid uniform, just as I’d jokingly suggested a few days ago. Her hair was brushed and shining, pulled back in a pony-tail with a lace head piece perched on top. Her makeup was done to perfection, with a black choker around her throat. The sides of her pert breasts teasingly poked from each side of her frilly apron top, and the short skirt may have just covered her pussy when she was standing, but in her current position it didn’t come close. Black fishnets and tall heels completed her outfit, and all I could was whistle.


She smiled and stood, her heels clicking on the tiles as she walked over and kissed me softly. “Good morning lover! Do you like my new outfit?” She whispered as she handed me a glass. “I thought we’d start breakfast with champagne and orange juice, ok?”


I nodded dumbly, Cyn obviously amused at my speechless state. “Where did you get that outfit?” I stammered when I finally managed to unlock my lips.


“I slipped out on Tuesday when I had a break at work, and went and saw your friend Penny at the clothing store. She has some VERY INTERESTING catalogues in her desk!” Cyn laughed. “When I picked out this outfit she rang she the supplier and got them to courier it out, and called me yesterday when it arrived.” She ran a finger nail slowly up and down my arm, leaving a trail of goose-bumps behind. “I could easily become a regular shopper there, if you’re interested!” She teased.


I nodded dumbly. “I’ll call Penny and open an account for you.”


She sat me at the table and I was completely captivated as I watched her move around the kitchen preparing breakfast. She may have been performing mundane tasks, but the way she was dressed made every movement a study in feminine sensuality. My cock was hard and pre-cum was trickling slowly down my shaft, and I squirmed as I rearranged things to a slightly more comfortable position.


She teased me blatantly, allowing a carefree glimpse of her pussy and breasts at every opportunity as we sipped our champagne and ate breakfast. I had no idea what I was eating, as my full attention was otherwise occupied, and she kept up a sexy monologue between mouthfuls of food.


“Do you remember what I told you I wanted Tony?” She asked.


I shook my head. “Ummm…I’m not sure honey!”


“Don’t you remember how I asked if I could kneel before you, and have you fuck my mouth and my throat?” She hissed.


“It’s coming back to me now!” I managed to reply.


“And then I told you that, when you’re just about to cum, I want you to pull out and spray your thick cream all over my face and my breasts? Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten already!”


“I remember! I remember!” I assured her. “But I think I’ll make a hell of mess of your new outfit!”


She gave me a smoldering smile. “That’s why we have something called a washing machine!”


She walked around the table and took my hand, indicating she wanted me to stand. She knelt before me, and smiled as she unhooked the frilly white bodice, allowing it to fall away from her magnificent breasts. She eased my shorts and boxers down in one fluid movement, leaving me naked from the waist down as I kicked my discarded clothing away. She slowly wrapped her hand around my shaft, pulling it carefully down into a horizontal position, before she parted her lips and slid her head forward.


Once again she took my full length deep into her throat in one incredible movement, and I knew I would never get over how easily she could take me. There was not a trace of hesitation, my cock-head simply slid through her mouth and into her throat as her tongue started moving around me.


“Oh my God!” I groaned as I placed my hands on her head. “I can’t begin to tell you how good this feels!” I held her head in place and assumed control, making love to her willing mouth as I slowly increased my pace. I looked down and saw she was using her hands on herself, her fingers sliding in and out of her slick pussy. I was amazed she could pleasure herself and work on my cock as I slid in and out of her wet mouth, and the visual stimulation was bringing my climax closer.


By now I was thrusting as fast as I could, and my release was only seconds away. “Get ready honey, I’m going to CUM!” I slid back from her lips and wrapped my hand around my shaft, pumping furiously.


Cyn looked up at me, her face a graphic picture of lust and expectation. “Do it baby! I want your cum all over me! Paint my face and my tits. I want rivers of your hot juice running down my body!!!”


Her erotic, wanton suggestions were all it took to tip me over. “ARRGGGHHHH!! YES!!” I groaned as the first spray of cum flew from my pumping cock and spattered on her forehead. A second jet sprayed across her cheeks, and a third left a creamy coating over her cherry-red lips. She closed her eyes and squealed as she came with me, her scented spray gushing from her pussy and coating her flying fingers. In the meantime I was still pumping hard, lowering my aim to spray her breasts and hard, protruding nipples. My final spurt landed on her chin and I watched, mesmerized, as it flowed slowly down and hung suspended in the air, before gravity took hold and it dripped down to the cleft between her heaving breasts.


I knelt with her before my legs gave way, and leaned forward, kissing her closed eyelids and using my tongue and lips to gently clean away my thick, hot juices. I was thankful that Julie had helped me overcome any hang-ups I may have had about tasting my own cum, and Cyn stayed completely still as I cleared her eyes. When that was done I kissed her lips, tasting more of my own salty cream. “I can’t believe that every time I’m with you it just gets better and better!” I whispered.


Her eyes flickered open and she looked into mine, taking my face in her hands and kissing me deeply. “And I can’t believe I’ve found a man who’ll clean his own cum from my face like that. That was the…..most erotic thing anyone has ever done for me!!!” She said in amazement. “You really are full of surprises!”


I smiled back at her, quietly thinking that, after the pleasure she had given me it was the least I could do! We managed to get to our feet and sit back at the table, sipping champagne to quench our thirsts.


When we regained our composure I reluctantly suggested that time was passing and there were things to do, so I got dressed as Cyn headed for the shower and we agreed to meet outside. I went back to my place and got the mower out of the garage, making sure I had a full can of fuel, as I figured I’d burn plenty to get her grass under control. Bill hadn’t mowed the lawns for months, and the grass was well over a foot high in places, so this was going be a challenge. Cyn arrived in a pair of shorts and halter top and I suggested she follow me around with a barrow, and when I emptied the grass catcher she could take the cuttings down the back and pile them up against the fence. I raised the mower to the highest setting, pulled the starter cord and got into it.


It was so slow it was painful, as I had to move the mower at a snail’s pace that allowed it to chop through the tall grass without clogging the catcher chute. The other factor was that I was lucky to do a thirty foot strip before the catcher was full and I had to empty it into the barrow, talk about slow going. It took two full hours before we finished the front yard, and like my place, Cyn’s house was set forward on the block which meant the back yard was a lot larger! She gave me an apologetic smile and made a drinking motion, and I smiled and gave her an emphatic nod as I shut the mower down.


She came back with a jug of soda and ice, and poured two tall glasses. We had both worked up a decent sweat, and sat on the cut grass as we drained our glasses thirstily and poured refills. “I’m sorry Tony!” Cyn said in apology as she looked around her yard. “We’ve really let this get out of control haven’t we?”


I gave her a rueful smile. “We’ll just file this under “shit-happens,” ok? Look, if it takes a couple of days that’s fine Cyn. I’ve got the time and there are worse things I could be doing than working outside on a great day like this!”


“Just the same, I feel guilty that you have do all this work for us.” She said, looking a little uncomfortable. “I’m going to have to come up with a pretty special repayment plan for this job!”


“I’m sure you’ll think of something appropriate!” I laughed, as I looked at my watch and tapped the dial. “I hate to break up the party when we’re having so much fun, but you’ll be late for work if you don’t get moving.”


“Damn, time for another shower!” She kissed me and headed inside, while I looked mournfully at the mower before firing it up for another shift. Cyn was back around twenty minutes later, smiling and blowing me a kiss before she headed for her car.


I kept working away, making progress but at a frustratingly slow pace. The pile of clippings was now approaching a small mountain, and I was sure Cyn wouldn’t need to buy garden mulch for years. I ran out of fuel and had to take a trip down to the gas station, and bought a second can which I filled as well. By the time the girls got home from school I was still only halfway through the back yard, and the remaining overgrown section still looked intimidating. Kat brought me a drink and offered to take Cyn’s place as barrow girl, an offer that I accepted with gratitude, but darkness crept in and we admitted defeat for the day with a small section left. I thanked Kat for all her help, and we headed inside for a coffee and a rest. We were chatting away when my skin started to feel itchy, and I couldn’t help but scratch as it spread over my body.


Kat raised an eyebrow as my scratching intensified. “Something wrong Tony?” She asked.


“I’m not sure!” I replied. “I was fine before, but now I’m feeling itchy all over. Look, I think I’ll head home to shower and change. There must be something in the grass that is irritating my skin.”


“I’ll come with you!” She said with a smile, and ran off to tell Tiff and Shannon where she was going before I had the chance to reply. She flew back in, still smiling as I raked my skin with my finger nails, the sensations getting worse by the minute. “Come on Tony, we need to clean your skin before you scratch it away!”


We ran across the lawn to my place, and as soon as I had the door open I was tearing off my clothes and leaving a trail to the bathroom. Kat just beat me inside and turned on the taps for me as I slid my shorts and boxers down and dived in. I scrubbed my skin furiously as she sat on the toilet with tears of laughter streaming down her face. “I’m really glad one of us thinks this is amusing!” I growled.


“Oh God!” She gasped as she smiled at me, struggling to rein in her amusement at my predicament. “I’m sorry Tony honestly, but it was just so funny! Seeing you trying to run, and take your clothes off, and scratching like crazy, all at the same time! Oh God, it was just the funniest sight ever!!!” I had soaped and scrubbed every square inch of skin in record time, and I was finally feeling some relief.


She had finally managed to stop laughing at my plight, but her eyes were still sparkling as she looked at me. “Feeling better now?” She asked, and when I nodded she merely said “Good!” and started taking off her school shoes and socks. She stood and unzipped her skirt, sliding it slowly down her slender legs before hooking her fingers in her panties and repeating her movements. Her eyes never left mine as she unbuttoned her blouse, slipping it from her shoulders before reaching behind to unclasp her bra. With her last piece of clothing gone she joined me in the shower, taking the soap and washcloth from my hands and soaping me down again. “I’m glad you never got around to replacing your bandage, I’ve been looking forward to this for days!” She whispered.


She was softly washing my cock and my balls, and all I could do was lean back against the tiles and groan. My cock was growing harder by the second, and when she finished washing me she handed me the cloth and soap and turned her back to me. I started with her neck and shoulders and slowly worked my way down, loving how she felt so comfortable that she spread her legs as I reached her butt, so that I could lovingly clean her tight rosebud. I worked down to her ankles before lifting one foot, then the other. She turned for me and again I started at her neck, working my way down once more. Her shoulders, breasts, stomach, waist, and legs were soaped and rinsed in turn, before I turned my attention to her sweet, tender pussy. I was done with the soap, sliding my fingers up and down her labia as I moved them apart and slipped a finger inside. She was incredibly wet, though the slipperiness of my movements conveyed that the running water had nothing to do with her aroused state.


She d****d her arms loosely around my neck, and I slid my hands under her butt cheeks, picking her up as though she weighed nothing at all. Her legs wrapped around my waist in a scissor grip, while one slim hand tightened its hold around my neck and the other headed down, searching for my cock. When she found it I felt her fingers wrap around my shaft, before she aimed it toward the place we both wanted it to be.


I lowered her down an inch and felt her slide my cock-head up and down her slippery slit, before she held still and I lowered her a little more. The head slipped easily inside, meeting no resistance at all. Her other hand rejoined the first around my neck. “Fuck me lover!” She whispered in my ear. “Fuck my hot, wet cunt!”


I slid her easily up and down, feeling her grip on my neck increase as I lifted her, and relax as I let her slide down on my shaft. Six or seven strokes was all it took to have my full length sliding deep in her pussy, feeling her juices flowing down and bathing my balls as the water cascaded over us.


She squealed softly in my ear as her first cum rippled through her body, her sweet juices bathing my cock as I slowly picked up speed. I moved so that I could rest her back against the wet tiles and started thrusting harder. “Oh God yes!” She whispered. “I missed your cock so bad last night! I lay in bed and played with my pussy for hours thinking of you fucking me. Fucking my mouth, fucking my cunt, and the way you fucked my tight little ass!”


“Is that so honey?” I hissed. “So what would you like now? Would you like me to pump a huge load of cum deep into your little cunt? Is that you want from my cock?”


“Oh yes! YES!” She groaned. “Fuck my tight little cunt! Pump me full of your hot cum! I want to feel your juices filling me up!!!”


I was thrusting hard now, feeling almost no resistance as I slid deep into her moist pussy. She came again, harder this time, tremors racking her body as her flow increased. I was getting closer, but this time I wasn’t going to warn her of my impending release. “Look at me baby!” I hissed, as my balls tightened in readiness. Her eyes opened and blazed at me as my first spray fired up my shaft and erupted deep inside her. She felt my juices pumping, mixing with her own, and squealed as she joined me, her body shaking as tremors radiated from the point of our intimate connection. We both kept cumming, pumping so much liquid that I felt the pressure build, trying to f***e my cock free. Despite the water still flowing down our bodies, I could actually feel our juices ooze past my cock and coat my balls, so hot it was bordering on uncomfortable.


I held still, feeling her tremors gradually subside as she clung to my neck, her slender legs still wrapped around my waist. “Oh God. Oh Fuck! Oh my fucking God!!!” She whispered. “I can’t believe how good it feels to have your cock in my cunt!”


I smiled and kissed her forehead. “Making love to you is fantastic Kat! Simply fan-fucking-tastic!!!”


I lifted her slightly, allowing my softening cock to slide free, before gently lowering her down, maintaining my hold until I was sure she could stand. She rested her head against my chest, breathing slowly and deeply. “Can we stay just like this forever?” She whispered.


“Fine with me, but when the hot water runs out it’s going to get pretty damn cold!” I laughed.


With some reluctance we washed each other down again, and turned off the taps. She toweled me dry and I returned the favor, and then she picked up the hair-dryer and worked it over my head before drying her long, blonde tresses. We dressed and headed back to her place, strolling across the lawn hand-in-hand.


As we walked across we met Cyn coming over, an anxious look on her face. “Are you ok Tony? The girls said you some kind of strange itching attack!”


Kat started laughing again. “It’s ok Mom, but it was sooo funny! Tony started itching and scratching; we figure it must have been something in the grass. Anyway, he had to run over and have a shower to wash it off!”


I was looking embarrassed as Cyn smiled. “Well, as long as you’re all right now.” She said.


“I’m fine, but it was pretty weird!” I replied. “We ran out of light and Kat made me a coffee, and we were just sitting in the kitchen when the itching started, and by the time I got to my place I couldn’t scratch fast enough. My whole body felt like it was on fire, and Kat found it highly amusing!” I laughed.


Before that topic went any further Tiff appeared with Cyn’s cell. “Mom!” She called out. “It’s the Sherriff for you.”


Cyn took the phone, and a look of concern came over her face as the Sherriff spoke. We couldn’t hear what he was saying, but we slowly walked inside and sat in the den as their discussion continued for several minutes, before Cyn looked at me. “Actually, Tony’s here now Sherriff. Would you like to speak to him?”


She handed me the phone. “Hi Sherriff, another late night for you?” I enquired.


“I’m afraid so Tony. I’m sorry to be calling so late, but as I just explained to Cynthia there’s good news and bad news. The three men who showed up on Saturday night are pleading guilty and assisting the Feds with some other matters, so they’re being transferred out tonight. The number and serious nature of their charges means the only concession they’ll receive is whether they do hard time in a maximum security penitentiary, or slightly easier time in medium security, so they’ll never trouble you again.”


“That’s obviously the good news Sherriff, and I thank you for that. I’m sure Cyn and the girls will sl**p better, and I feel more comfortable knowing they’re out of circulation. I guess that brings us to the bad news?”


He went on. “Bill has decided to plead not guilty, which means we’re looking at a jury trial. We had a case listed for tomorrow where the defendant has decided to plead guilty at the last minute, so Judge Jensen has moved Bill’s case up. I’ll need Cynthia, Katrina and you in my office at nine am please, as we have some things to discuss before we head across to the court house by ten.”


“Sure thing Sherriff, we’ll be there.” I assured him. “I can’t believe he’s pleading not guilty.”


“Neither can I Tony.” He agreed. “But he does have that right under the law, and he’s looking at a sentence of ten years plus if found guilty, so I guess he figures he has nothing to lose.”


When the Sherriff put it that way it was a little easier to understand, but I privately detested that Bill wouldn’t “man-up” and take responsibility for his deplorable actions. Then he went on. “It’s up to you whether you bring Tiffany and Shannon along, though personally I don’t think it’s a good idea. This could be confronting for them and reopen some bad memories, but that’s just how I feel about it, I can’t make that decision for you.”


“I agree.” I assured him. “But that’s really Cyn’s call.”


“There’s one more thing Tony.” He continued. “As I’ve told Cynthia, she and Katrina have the right to present Victim Impact Statements, but they’re under no obligation to do so. Unfortunately you don’t, as you weren’t directly affected by the crimes Bill has been charged with.”


“I’ve never heard of that Sherriff, what’s that all about?” I asked.


“It was introduced a few years and I’m a supporter. The victims of crime now have the opportunity to present a statement to the court and the defendant about how they were affected by the crime. Psychologically it can be very positive, as it gives the victim an opportunity to tell the perpetrator exactly what damage has been done, and to clear the air and hopefully move on with their lives. If the verdict is guilty, the judge will take this statement into consideration when he passes sentence. As I said, there’s no obligation to do this, it’s up to the person concerned.”


I was still thinking this through, but I could see it had some merit. “I understand how that could help, and I’ll talk to Cyn and Kat about it. Is that it?”


“Yes, I think that’s more than enough. I’ll see you tomorrow.”


“Thanks Sherriff. Good night!” I replied.


I handed Cyn her cell and gave her a concerned look. “Are you ok?” I said softly.


She gave me a tentative half-smile. “Ummm….I guess so? I knew this day was coming….but tomorrow? That’s awful sudden!”


“It sure is.” I agreed. “Do you want to talk about it?”


“I think so, but…..I should put dinner on…so after….?” She replied hesitantly.


I went over and held her gently. “I’ll be there with you and I’ll do anything I can to help you through this. You know that don’t you?”


I felt her head nod against my chest, and her arms wrapped around me and squeezed. “I’ll need you tomorrow.”


“This is not my place but….would you like me to talk to Kat about the victim statement?” I said hesitantly, unsure where the boundaries lay for something like this.


She nodded again. “If you could do that I’d really appreciate it!”


She eased free and headed for the kitchen, so I went over to Kat. “We need to talk, can we go to your room?”


We went to her room and sat on the bed, and I related the details of the Sherriff’s discussion. She was clearly relieved that Bill’s visitors were going away for a long time. “Thank God!” She whispered. “I never want to see those men again!!!”


“That makes five of us!” I agreed, and I proceeded to tell her about the Victim Impact Statement. I explained it precisely as the Sherriff had with me, talking about the potential benefit in helping her move on, and stressing she was under no pressure whatsoever to do this.


She smiled at me and rested her hand on my knee. “I love the way you care about us Tony! What do you think I should do?”


“Kat, do you believe I see you as a woman, and not a c***d?” I asked, and she hesitated for a second before she nodded. “Then you don’t need me to make that decision for you. Think about it over dinner if you need to, but the only advice I would offer is to trust your own judgment. If you think you’ll feel better by doing this, then that’s what you should do. If the idea makes you feel uncomfortable, then don’t do it.”


Her eyes glistened. “Ok, I’ll think about for a while….but……I think it might help if I do it!”


“Whatever you decide is fine honey!” I assured her, and we headed back to the kitchen.


Cyn seemed to have recovered from the initial shock and was busily preparing dinner. I sniffed the air. “That smells great! What’s for dinner?” I asked.


“Spaghetti bolognaise.” She replied, before laughing as she added. “The meat was on special!”


The mood at dinner was understandably subdued, and I came the conclusion that the Sherriff’s short notice was probably a good thing, as it didn’t give Cyn and her girls too much time to think about it. But I also realized I was not one of the people looking to send a husband and father to prison, regardless of how much he deserved to be there. Tomorrow was going to be a difficult day.


I helped Cyn clean up and then took her into the den. “I understand this is not the night for me to take you to bed and make love to you.” I told her. “So, do you want me go home and pick you up in the morning….or would you rather I stay and keep you company?”


She squeezed my hand. “I’d love the company Tony, thanks. I don’t think I want to be alone tonight.”


I made her a coffee and we talked for quite a while, before tiredness crept over us and we headed for bed. I lay beside her, feeling the warmth radiating from her body, and we drifted off to sl**p.


The next morning Cyn prepared a light breakfast as no one had much of an appetite. Tiff and Shannon were not impressed with having to go school, and both made it clear they felt the f****y should be together. Cyn was equally convinced that she didn't want them in court and I respected the no-win aspect of her decision. Thankfully they were mature enough to realize she was protecting them, and each gave her a particularly warm hug before they headed for school. Tiff motioned for me to follow her, so I walked them to the door.


Her eyes locked onto mine and I was surprised at the intensity of her gaze. "Shannon and I are not even close to happy about this Tony!" She said quietly, but with a clear determination in her voice.


"That's for sure!" Shannon agreed with a similar level of vehemence, before Tiff continued.


"The only reason we're not inside arguing the point right now is that Mom and Kat have more than enough to deal with today, and we know when Mom makes a decision she normally sticks by it."


This strength and determination was a side of them I hadn't seen before. I realized I had been so wrapped up in my relationship with Cyn and Kat that I'd completely underestimated them, and I needed to stop treating them as k**s.


"I'm not going to try and change your Mom's mind, but that's not why you wanted talk to me is it?" I said, thinking as I spoke.


Tiff shook her head. “No it’s not. We need to know that you’ll take care of Mom and Kat today, and that’s not a little-k** “you look after my Mommy and big s****r” statement. Dad did unspeakable things to Shannon and I, but Kat and Mom bore the brunt of his sick behavior. You need to step up today, and ensure you do whatever it takes to support them. And we’re not moving until we have your word on that!”


They looked at me with expressions that I wouldn’t say were defiant, but clearly determined. “That’s more than fair.” I assured them. “You have my word I’ll do whatever I have to, and I’ll message you both as soon it’s finished. Are you ok with that?”


The glanced at each other and nodded. “Thanks Tony.” Tiff replied. “Don’t forget to message us!” They headed off to the bus stop and I smiled and shook my head. I had a pair of determined, protective young women to contend with on top of everything else, though I did admire their spirit!


We drove into town and met the Sherriff, and he took us into his office and introduced us to Jeff, who was the prosecutor assigned to Bill’s case. Jeff asked if we had been involved in a court trail before, and when we all gave negative replies he patiently explained the process. He took us through opening arguments, jury selection, and how the charges would be read out and Bill would have to enter a plea of guilty or not guilty for each charge.


“Don’t we already know Bill is pleading not guilty?” Cyn asked.


Jeff nodded. “Yes we do, but he still has to formally respond to each charge so that it is recorded in the court transcripts.”


“Seems a waste of time to me!” Cyn replied.


Jeff smiled. “To be honest I agree completely!” He went on the explain how our statements and the police reports would be entered into evidence, and the attending Police officers would testify as to what they found, and any statements Bill or we had made at the time. He gave us a rueful smile. “Then it will be your turn. I don’t want to alarm you, but I do need to prepare you for your turn in the witness box. Unfortunately Victoria Sommers is the court-appointed public defender, and she is an aggressive attorney trying to build a reputation by taking on difficult cases, and winning some of them! There are no guarantees at trial, but this case is as close to a slam-dunk as they get. Her tactics will be to discredit the evidence or find a procedural error somewhere, or to pressure you into changing your testimony under cross-examination.”


We must have all looked concerned at that piece of information, and he gave us a reassuring smile.


“I can’t predict exactly what her tactics will be, but there are some that you can use yourselves. Do not allow her to pressure you or bully you into changing your testimony. If she asks the same questions, just wording them differently, you just keep on giving the same answer. The judge understands that many witnesses have never been in court before, and he will be sympathetic, so if an attorney crosses the line or pushes too hard he’ll instruct them to back off or move on. Judge Jensen is one of the best I have ever seen, and he will ensure Bill gets a fair trial, but he won’t allow witnesses to be pushed too far by the defense or the prosecution! Another tactic you can use is time, so if you need a moment or two to get your thoughts together, then you should take it. If you want a sip of water before you give an answer then that’s fine too. The judge won’t allow you to waste time, but he won’t condone attorney pressure to try and trip you up, ok?”


We all nodded, but I was sure we didn’t look particularly convincing.


“Just remember that you are not on trial here.” Jeff went on. “We are here to hopefully close an unfortunate period in your lives, and I have the greatest respect for what you went through, and that you’ve come here today to see that justice is done. You have my word that I’ll do everything I can to make tomorrow the first day of a better life for you all.”


There was nothing more to say, so we headed for the courthouse. We were shown to our seats and Bill was led in with handcuffs around his wrists. When he was seated the court officer removed his cuffs, and Bill rubbed his wrists as he conferred with a woman who must have been his attorney. A court officer announced Judge Jensen, and he came through a side door as we all stood, taking our seats when he had taken his place on the bench. The proceedings got underway much as Jeff had told us, and I was interested to see that Victoria used all of her jury challenges to remove as many women as possible until she had exhausted her allocation.


Reading the charges took quite some time, and Bill and Victoria stood as they were read out, Bill pleading not guilty to each charge. The statements and police reports were entered, and all too soon it was my time to take the stand. I swore my oath and took my seat, and I’d be the first to admit I was perspiring freely.


Things started off easily enough, as Jeff took me through my testimony and the events of that fateful night. He was clearly a very capable attorney, and his questions were framed to paint a very graphic picture for the members of the jury. When I glanced across I could see them leaning forward, listening intently to my answers. When he finished I felt things were going well, and then Victoria commenced her cross-examination.


“Mr. Allen, I see you’re very experienced in martial arts. Tell me, why would an average, middle-aged man devote so much time to improve his skills in such an anti-social, aggressive activity?”


I took a deep breath, remembering Jeff’s words about dealing with f***eful attorneys. “That is nothing more than a common misconception.” I replied, keeping an even tone in my voice. “There are many different forms of martial arts. The majority, including the discipline I follow, have three points of focus. They are mental discipline, physical fitness, and the ability to defend yourself.”


She smiled at the jury and then looked back at me. “That sounds like a line from a PR flyer! You say the discipline you follow teaches self-defense, and yet you went over to the Weston house, kicked the front door in, and attacked four men, breaking the leg of one man in three places! I would hardly define that as self-defense Sir! I put it to you that you were the aggressor, and you entered private property with the intention of inflicting as much damage as you could!”


Ok, now I knew where she was going and my bl**d pressure was increasing. If she was going to portray me as the aggressor I was determined to take that approach out of play. I took a slow sip of water from my glass and a couple of deep breaths…..and then I smiled back at her. “To be candid I’ve never read a PR flyer for a martial arts school so I can’t comment on what they say. To address your specific points, I heard a disturbance at the Weston’s house and went over to investigate; when I heard screams coming from inside the house I attempted to open the door, found it was locked, so I f***ed it open. When I entered the house I saw one man with his penis in Katrina’s vagina, and another attempting to put his penis into Katrina’s mouth. I apologize if the way I’m describing this makes anyone feel uncomfortable, but that is precisely what I saw. I told the men they should leave, they refused. They came at me so I dealt with them. I categorically refute your suggestion that I was the aggressor, as that is simply not the case. I believe I did break the leg of one man, but I assure you that was not my intention and only occurred due to his aggression. As I dealt with each man and determined they were no longer a threat I took no further action against them. With Katrina’s help I secured them and called the police. You seem to have conveniently overlooked that it was four against one, and my primary concern was to ensure I didn’t go down. Had I done so, the consequences for the Cynthia and her daughters would have been extremely serious.”


She seemed unconcerned about my response. “Tell me Mr. Allen. Do you enjoy other physical contact sports? Do you watch boxing, cage fighting, or any other forms of male combat?”


“Not only do I not watch them or participate in them, I find them offensive.” I replied. “The idea that men, or women, would attempt to render an opponent u*********s to win money, or for television ratings, is simply deplorable.”


She tried a few other lines of questioning which I managed to deal with, until she told the judge she had no further questions. Jeff gave me a smile and subtle thumbs-up as I walked back to my seat, and then Cyn was called.


Once again Jeff led her through events, and then Victoria took her turn. If I thought she’d given me a hard time it was nothing compared to way she attacked Cyn, and it was all I could do to stay in my seat, and not leap the wooden railing and wrap my hands around her throat. Her approach was to insist Cyn was an incapable mother, who had knowingly allowed things to continue and even condoned Bill’s actions. Again and again she asked Cyn why she had not called the Police, c***d Services or any other agency. Cyn was trembling and her face was white, but she held her nerve and told the court how Bill had repeatedly assaulted her and girls, and threatened to hunt them down and kill them if they ever tried to leave. She explained that they had no money to fund an escape, nor did she have relatives she could call on for support.


I didn’t know how much more Cyn could take, when Judge Jensen intervened. “Councilor!” He said firmly. “I’ve given you more than enough latitude with this line of questioning, move on!”


Victoria wasn’t done, and I grudgingly acknowledged she wasn’t short of courage. “You honor, I feel this is a critical factor in this case, and I haven’t completed this line of questioning. This may give me grounds for appeal if I’m not permitted to follow through.”


Judge Jensen’s face clearly conveyed that she had crossed the line. “Approach the bench!” He snapped, and Victoria finally realized she had gone too far as she hesitantly walked over. Surprisingly the judge made no attempt to cover his microphone, so the court heard every detail of a brief but direct one-sided discussion. “Councilor, you have questioned my direct instructions, and then threatened me with an appeal. Unless you withdraw that inference immediately I will hold you in contempt, and give you a night in the cells to reconsider your position. I will also lodge a report with the Bar Association about your unprofessional conduct in my court!”


Victoria’s face was ashen, and she appeared to be shaking. “My apologies your honor, I withdraw my remark and sincerely regret making it. Ummm…..I have no further questions for this witness.”


The Judge told her she could step back, and then smiled at Cyn. “The witness is excused; you may return to your seat….and the court thanks you for your tolerance.”


There were no further witnesses so the Judge called for closing arguments. Jeff stood in front of the jury box and presented what I felt was a very strong close, making eye contact with each juror as he referred to the strength of the evidence, the testimony provided, and the nature of the brutal crimes Bill was accused of committing. By comparison Victoria didn’t seem to connect with the jury, but nonetheless did her best to create an element of reasonable doubt, referring again to my supposed aggression and Cyn’s failure to look for outside help, citing a variety of agencies that, she claimed, could have intervened.


When she had finished the Judge looked at Cyn and Kat. “Mrs. Weston, Katrina, before the jury retires to consider their verdict, you have the opportunity to provide the court with a Victim Impact Statement. Has this been explained to you, and do understand you are under no obligation to do so?”


They both stood and nodded. “Yes your honor.”


“Mrs. Weston, do you wish to make a statement to the court?” He asked in a kindly tone.


Cyn and I had discussed this, and while she could see the potential benefit she was very unsure she could make it through without breaking down, and had finally decided against it. “No, your honor, but thank you.” She replied, and he smiled and nodded.


“Katrina, would you like to make a statement to the court?”


“Yes please your honor.” She said softly.


A court officer led her to the witness box and poured a clean glass of water. Judge Jensen gave her a kindly smile before looking at Bill. “The defendant will rise and face his daughter. Katrina, in your own time, and whenever you’re ready.”


Bill stood but couldn’t make eye contact with Kat, and I could feel Cyn’s fingernails digging into the palm of my hand as she squeezed, her eyes locked on her daughter. Kat unfolded a slip of paper from her purse, took a steadying sip of water, and looked at her father.


“Dad. You brought me into the world and for many years you were my hero. You were the man who disciplined me when I did something wrong, and praised me when I did something right. You came to my open days at school, you cheered me on at sports, and you and Mom taught me values that I’m only just coming to appreciate. You taught me right from wrong, good from bad, the value of kindness and consideration, and how to stand up for myself and my s****rs.”


She paused for another sip of water, and looked at Cyn and I with misty eyes before looking back at Bill.


“But lately you’ve taught me other things; things that have hurt me and caused me to lie awake at night, wondering….why….you would do these things to me.” She paused for a second, and before she continued I realized that I couldn’t hear a sound, this room full of people was absolutely and totally silent. “You’ve taught me about fear and about pain, and the sting of your hand across my face and my body. You’ve taught me that alcohol can turn a person I’ve known all my life into a b**st that I just want to run from, and keep running until my legs give out. You’ve taught me what it feels like to be truly helpless, as I’ve watched you take out your rage on my mother, my s****rs, and me.” She paused again, and I could see tears streaming down her face. Once again I wanted to jump the railing, but this time for an entirely different reason. Cyn was sobbing quietly, and I put my arm around her shoulders in an attempt to comfort her. In the meantime Kat took a trembling breath and kept going. “You taught me about degradation, how it feels to be treated like a worthless piece of flesh, and sold to strangers as if I were a common prostitute. But worst of all, you took my virginity, my once-in-a-lifetime gift from God. The one thing you and Mom told me to hang onto for as long as I could, and give as a gift to a person I believed genuinely loved me. You took this as though it meant nothing, and then you took my s****rs’ as well!”


She lifted her head, dropping her piece of paper, her lips trembling as she looked at Bill, who was quietly sobbing and incapable of meeting her gaze.


“I cannot forgive you for what you have done, and I want you to know I no longer have a father. I will not write to you, I will not visit you, and I will NEVER have any contact with you for as long as you live. I hope one day I will fall in love and marry a decent man, as I now know what that quality is. I hope to have c***dren, but for as long as there is breath in my body they will never be exposed to someone like you. Goodbye Dad, Goodbye forever.”


Kat stood there, tears streaming down her cheeks, looking at her father as he sobbed uncontrollably. I was no better, tears rolling from my eyes, and when I looked around the courtroom there were men and women openly crying, or dabbing their eyes with tissues. Even Judge Jensen looked be having difficulty retaining his composure, and he briefly banged his gavel. “Ah…thank you Katrina…..I think it’s appropriate if we have a ten minute recess.” He said as he stood, and he left the courtroom before the bailiff had time to tell us to stand.


Kat came over and hugged us as we cried, and we stood holding each other until we started to regain some semblance of control. We went out into the hallway and sat on a bench, feeling completely numb from our ordeal, and while there were so many things I wanted to say, I couldn’t find the words. I was sitting between them and put arm around each, drawing as much comfort from having them close and I hoped they were getting from me. I felt drained, completely inadequate, as though I had let them down in the worst possible way, so we sat in silence until the bailiff came out and told us the Judge would be back in a minute.


We took our seats, praying this was almost over, and the bailiff called “All rise!” as Judge Jensen returned to his place on the bench.


Before he could speak Victoria stood and looked to the Judge. “Your honor, if it pleases the court, my client would like to change his plea, and enter a plea of guilty on all charges. I would ask that it be recorded that this is against the advice of counsel, but my client is insistent.”


The Judge glared at Victoria and Bill. “The defendant will stand.” Bill got slowly to his feet. “This is highly irregular, particularly in view of what your f****y has endured today through your original plea of not-guilty. Are you now certain you want me to record a change of plea to guilty on all charges?”


Bill nodded. “Yes your honor.”


“Very well. Mrs. Weston, Katrina, Mr. Allen, would you stand please?” We took our feet, wondering what was about to happen. Judge Jensen smiled at us before looking directly at Kat. “Katrina, I have served on the bench for more years than I care to remember, and I am also a father, though my daughters are somewhat older than you. However, I have never heard a more moving, eloquent statement than the one you delivered today, and I have no doubt what motivated your father to change his plea. I hold your conduct today in the highest regard, and you have my personal respect for the way you have conducted yourself under extremely difficult circumstances. You are fine young woman, and you have my sincere best wishes for the future.”


“Thank you your honor, it means a great deal to hear you say that!” Kat replied.


The Judge smiled at her again and looked at Cyn. “Mrs. Weston, you don’t need me to tell you what a fine young woman your daughter is, in fact I’m sure you’d happily tell me all about her. However, what I do wish to convey is that, regardless of what may have been suggested in this court room today….” He paused for a brief but pointed stare at Victoria before he continued “young people like Katrina are the result of consistent, quality parenting. It is clear that you had no opportunity to change or minimize the events that have brought you before me today, but my wish for you is that you leave with no doubts regarding your capacity to raise and protect your f****y. The only proof you should require is standing beside you.”


“Thank you your honor. My f****y and I are very grateful.” She said quietly.


“You’re most welcome, which brings me to you Mr. Allen. Your actions typify all that is right and wrong with our nation today. This nation was founded by people who believed in the values of community, and being prepared to help their neighbors in times of adversity. Sadly these values are often forgotten or ignored, particularly in our cities. My views may be seen as old-fashioned, but I like to think that those of us in smaller communities still believe these are qualities worth keeping, and passing to our c***dren. You put yourself in a position of great personal danger to help your neighbors, to the extent you were wounded in doing so. If not for your intervention the outcome would have been far worse, and your selfless actions do you great credit. You have the thanks of this court, and deserve the same from this community Sir.”


“Thank you honor. If I may say Sir, being here today has restored my faith in our system of justice.”


He gave me a smile but didn’t respond. “You may be seated.” He said to us before turning to Bill who was still standing, and Victoria now stood up beside him. “Mr. Weston, the crimes to which you have pleaded guilty are the most heinous, reprehensible crimes that could be committed under the law. You occupy a position of trust under God and the law as a father, husband, and member of this community. You have violated that trust by your conduct against the very people you are supposed to protect against this form of abuse. You have systematically victimized people who do not have the physical strength to resist you, and are guilty of offering your own c***dren, including two under the age of consent, for the purposes of prostitution. There is no plausible justification for your actions. The maximum sentence I can impose for these crimes is twenty years with hard labor, and that is the sentence of this court. I am required to set a non-parole period despite my reluctance to do so; therefore you will be eligible for parole in not less than eighteen years and six months. Bailiff, you may remove the prisoner.”


As the bailiff moved over to e****t Bill away, the Judge thanked and discharged the jury, before he banged his gavel and announced that court was adjourned. The courtroom erupted as the Judge left, and I hadn’t realized how many people were in the public gallery. They were all standing, applauding and cheering, as were the members of the jury! Bill went as white as a ghost and Victoria appeared horrified at the length of the sentence the Judge had handed down. The bailiff replaced Bill’s handcuffs before firmly leading him away, and Cyn, Kat and I slumped in our chairs, unable to comprehend that it was finally over. Jeff and the Sherriff were grinning and shaking hands before they came over to us. They shook hands with each of us before Jeff spoke. “Feel like you’ve been ten rounds with Mike Tyson?”


We all nodded. “I’m not sure what to feel!” Cyn replied. “But I cannot tell you how good it is to know that it’s over now!”


The Sherriff gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder. “It’ll take a few days to settle down, but you all did an amazing job. I can’t believe how well you held up to Sommers’ cross examination. Most of the team in the prosecutor’s office call her The Terrier, because she sinks her teeth in and won’t let go!”


At that point we heard a pronounced cough, and looked to see Victoria standing there, apparently not the least embarrassed by the Sherriff’s comment. She pushed past the Sherriff and Jeff without so much as an “excuse me” until she was standing in front of us, and it was clear Cyn was not happy to see her. “Look, I just wanted to come over and say congratulations.” She said directly. “I hope I wasn’t too hard on you, but I’m just doing my job, ok? Everyone’s entitled to a fair trial.” She extended her hand, inviting me to shake with her.


I put a protective arm around Cyn and ignored Victoria’s extended hand. “Really? Just doing your job? I was wondering how you sl**p at night!” I sneered. She looked ready to launch a counter-attack but I held up my hand. “Let me guess, you’re not married and you don’t you have c***dren do you?”


“Well I don’t see what that has to with anything, but no, I’m not married, and I don’t have c***dren.” She responded brusquely.


“It figures.” I replied. “I’m sure that one day you’ll fall in love, get married and have k**s. When you do, I want you to think back to today. I want you to remember how you attacked a woman you have never met, and publicly questioned her capacity as a mother, because you were just doing your job. And then I want you to think about how you went after me, because I didn’t want to see my neighbors been abused in the worst possible way, because you were just doing your job. I have just one thing to say to you.”


“And what would that be?” She enquired, confidently standing her ground.


“YOU ARE THE WORST KIND OF AMBULANCE-CHASING CUNT I HAVE EVER MET! NOW GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY SIGHT!!!”


She recoiled as though I had slapped her face, her color draining as we watched, and she spun on her heel and pushed past Jeff and the Sherriff and ran through the doors. I turned to the girls, still shaking in anger but horrified at what I had done. “I’m so sorry, that was unforgivable! Oh God, I don’t know what came over me! I never use language like that in public!”


Cyn squeezed my hand. “I don’t have a problem with anything you said Tony! Kat, are you ok with that?”


“Apart from being sorry I didn’t think of it first, I’m cool with it.” She said, smiling as though she’d just won the lottery.


I turned to Jeff and the Sherriff, but they were smiling as well. The bailiff came over and gave the Sherriff a curious look. “Everything ok here Sherriff? I just saw Miss Sommers race out of here, and I swear she was crying. I’ve seen her angry about losing a case before, but I’ve never seen her cry about it!”


The bailiff was a large man by any measure, and the Sherriff actually had to beckon to him to bend down so he could whisper in his ear. As he did, the bailiffs eyes went wide and he looked at me in amazement. “No Way! No Fucking Way! Sorry! Begging your pardon ladies!”


Then he looked at Jeff who grinned and nodded, before he came over and extended his huge hand to me. I shook with him and he nearly crushed my fingers in his grip, and then he slapped me on the shoulder, coming very close to dislocating it. “Sir, let me shake you by the hand! If you are ever down at Danny’s Bar on a Friday night, I promise you, you won’t pay for a drink all night. Wait till I tell the boys about this, someone actually called Sommers a ….. and got away with it! Never thought I’d see the day!” He said as he walked away, still shaking his head.


We went out into the sunshine, Cyn on one side of me and Kat on the other, linking arms with me as we walked down the stairs. Both were laughing and smiling, still highly amused that I'd dropped the C-Bomb on Bill's defense lawyer. Cyn looked up at me with sparkling eyes. "I don't think anyone has ever stood up for me like that before!"


I was still embarrassed, and somewhat shocked that I'd lost control to that extent. "Oh God, I really am sorry! I just lost it. I still can't believe I said that!"


She stroked my arm in gesture of reassurance, still smiling broadly. "To be honest I've never been a fan of the c-word outside the bedroom, but somehow that just seemed....perfectly appropriate!"


Thankfully, Kat wasn't fazed either. "I'd call that karma Tony. Did you see the look on her face when you told her get out of your effing sight? That was the best case of shot-down, crashed and burned I've ever seen!" She laughed.


I certainly hadn't planned it that way, but it seemed that brief exchange had blown away all the stress, tension and anxiety like a warm evening breeze. Two minutes before I felt like a prize-fighter's punching bag, and the girls had probably felt even worse. Now we felt relieved and just a little relaxed, and I suggested a coffee and a bite to eat before we headed home.


We found a cafe and the waitress took our order, and I pulled my cell from my pocket. Kat asked what I was doing and I told her I'd promised to message Tiff and Shannon when we finished in court. She reached over and took my phone, before her fingers flew across the screen. As she messaged, she gave me a smile. "You old people are so slow at texting that it's actually painful to watch! There, done!"


"Hey you!" Cyn laughingly objected. "Watch the old people stuff!"


Kat gave us both a cheeky smile and blew Cyn a kiss as our coffees arrived. There were things we could and probably should have talked about, but there was no pressing need to do it right that second. So we sat quietly as we processed the range of emotions we had experienced, and I was certainly thankful the ordeal was over. It had been my first time in a courtroom, and I was in no hurry to repeat the experience.


It was almost time for Tiff and Shannon to get out of school, so I suggested we swing by and save them having to catch the bus home. We timed it just right, pulling up as hordes of k**s streamed out the gates. Cyn spotted the twins first and ran over to greet them, getting two of the largest hugs I'd seen for a while. They slid into the car and we headed home.


Shannon leaned forward and tapped my shoulder, and I could see her eyes shining in the rear view mirror. “Tony, did you REALLY drop the C-Bomb on Dad’s defense attorney?”


Kat replied before I had the chance to figure out what to say. “Not only did he C-Bomb her, then he stood there with the Sherriff beside us and told her to get out his fucking sight! Even the court bailiff thought it was awesome!”


Shannon whistled. “I would have so loved to see that!”


Cyn smiled at me and then turned to the girls. “It really was one of those classic moments, girls. Tony certainly put her in her place!”


I just shrugged, realizing it would take a while for me to live down my brain-snap.


We arrived at Cyn’s place and she brewed a fresh pot of coffee, and we sat and talked for a while. I took off my jacket and tie and finally started to relax, and looked at Cyn who was stifling a yawn. “I’m sorry, am I boring you?” I smiled.


She gave me an apologetic smile. “Never, but I feel really rung-out, just kind of exhausted. That was such a draining experience; I think I need to lie down for a while!”


I realized I was in a similar state. “I haven’t had an afternoon nap in ages but I could use one right now, can I come too?”


She stood and extended her hand. “Aren’t we the life of the party?” She laughed. “Come on then!”


Tiff was watching TV and glanced over as we got to our feet. “So where do you two think you’re going?”


The oldies are going for a nap honey, is that ok with you?” Cyn replied.


She grinned at us. “Just leave the door open, we can’t have you getting up to any funny business!”


Cyn threw a cushion which she dodged easily. “k**s!” She moaned as she led me away.


We got to her room and yes, we did leave the door open, just having the energy to take off our shoes before we flopped onto the bed. She stroked my face and kissed my cheek softly. “I can’t thank you enough for today.” She whispered. “I don’t think we could have got through that without you.”


“I didn’t think I did that much, in fact I felt pretty helpless when that bitch was grilling you.” I replied honestly.


“You were there for us, and I could see how much you cared written all over your face. That’s what got me through!” She murmured, and we drifted off the sl**p with the sun streaming through the window.


I woke, or rather struggled to, feeling a pair of soft lips on mine. The room was dark and the lips moved to my ear, and I could feel gentle breathing. “It’s time to wake up Tony.” Kat’s quiet voice filtered through the vanishing shrouds of sl**p. “If we let you sl**p any longer you’ll be awake at three am wondering what to do with yourself!”


“How long have we been asl**p honey?” I groaned as consciousness slowly returned and I managed to pry my eyes open.


Kat was crouching beside the bed, smiling at us. “You two have been dead to the world for three hours, so the twins and I have made dinner for you. I hope you don’t mind, but I went over to your place and brought some wine over.”


“You have thought of everything haven’t you?” I laughed as Cyn stirred beside us. I checked the doorway to make sure the twins weren’t around, before I took Kat’s face in my hands, kissed her lips, and gazed into her eyes. “I was so incredibly proud of you today. Your statement was so amazing I can’t describe it; you even had the judge close to tears! That took so much courage and I was…..I felt……it was just….a privilege to be there and hear you speak like that. I have nothing but admiration for your strength and, whatever happens between us, that is a memory I will treasure for the rest of my life.”


She was blushing but she never dropped her gaze. “Ummm….I don’t know what to say to that!”


“You don’t have to say a thing.” I reassured her. “But you should know you touched every single person in that courtroom today!”


Cyn had finally regained consciousness. “I couldn’t agree more honey! My God, is it dark already?”


Kat laughed. “Come on sl**py-heads, dinner will be ruined if I don’t get you downstairs!”


The girls had done a great job with dinner, and I could see Cyn really appreciated not having to worry about domestic chores for once. As it was Friday night she even allowed the twins to have a half glass of wine each, as we celebrated the chance to move on with our lives.


Tiff reminded us she and Shannon were going to a friend’s birthday party tomorrow, something we’d completely forgotten, and they would be staying over for the night. Cyn squeezed my thigh under the table, her intentions arousingly obvious. “What have you got planned for tomorrow?” She asked me.


I thought about that for a second, as I hadn’t really planned anything beyond getting through today in one piece. “I’m thinking tomorrow morning will be a knock-out, smack-down fight to the death!” I announced.


Everyone looked curious so I explained. “Me and my trusty lawnmower, versus the last section of your jungle!”


Kat laughed so hard she almost fell from her chair. “Well, whatever you do, wear coveralls or something, please! I don’t think I could cope with another crazy dash to your place with you scratching like a monkey!”


That had all the girls laughing heartily at my expense, and I had to admit I could see the funny side. “Ok Kat, OK!” I laughed. “Coveralls, boots, and I’ll even wear a hat!”


“Hopefully, that’ll do it!” She grinned at me.


We finished dinner and the girls insisted on clearing up, and then we all headed for bed, exhausted after a very emotionally draining day.


I woke the next morning to the sensational smell of coffee and bagels, as Cyn carefully placed a tray on the bottom of the bed. She gave me a hug and a kiss, and there was some intangible change about her that I couldn’t quite pin down. We chatted away and I watched her move around the room, but I still couldn’t put my finger on it.


She sipped her coffee and smiled at me over the rim over her mug. “You know how Tiff and Shannon are sl**ping over at Kayla’s place tonight?” She said, almost breathlessly. I nodded. “Kat and I thought we could organize a special night for you, and then….we could….show you how grateful we are for everything you’ve done for us this last week!”


“Now you’ve got my attention honey! Go on.” I assured her.


She gave me one of sexiest, teasing smiles. “I thought Kat and I could go shopping this morning, maybe pick up some interesting new outfits we could wear for you, something extra-special for dinner, and maybe a couple of bottles of champagne? Just to get things started off on the right foot?”


My cock was reacting as any red-bl**ded male would expect, and I was wondering if the girls would let me get away with an hour or so of quality time with their mother. “Probably not!” was the regrettable conclusion, which only made me more interested in Cyn’s seductive suggestion.


“We’ll have the house to ourselves for the whole night, so we could take things nice and slow!” She went on.


I groaned. “Ok, I’m not dead, so your proposal is having a reaction which I’m sure I don’t have to spell out for you. You’re going to have stop teasing me now or lock the door for a while! Would it be appropriate if I asked if you’d like some funding for your planned….activities?”


She moved up my body slowly, like a cat stalking a bird, her hands tracing circles on my chest. “Well….that would be helpful, if that’s ok with you.” She purred.


She had me hooked, and the smile on her face told me she knew it. “Would five hundred be enough, or am I hopelessly out of touch?” I groaned, unable to take much more and wondering how I could spend half a day mowing the grass with a hard-on.


“Five hundred would be very generous, thanks! You can tell me this time tomorrow if you think you got your money’s worth, ok?”


“And if I feel I haven’t?” I attempted to tease her back.


“Oh, you will, trust me, you will!” She laughed, and kissed me passionately before she headed out the door.


I hungrily ate my bagels and washed them down with the coffee when Cyn and Kat came back, with my wallet. They were dressed and clearly keen to get their shopping trip underway, and I was wondering what they had in store but knew it was pointless to ask. I peeled off five hundred, then added another hundred for insurance, and sent them on their way. Cyn paused at the door. “Tiff and Shannon are doing their homework and then they’ll get ready. I’ve got to drop them off after lunch so we’ll be back before then.”


“Don’t do too much today Tony!” Kat teased. “We don’t want you falling asl**p too early tonight!” She winked and they breezed out, clearly looking forward to whatever it was they were planning.


I got dressed, including my coveralls that I’d promised Kat I’d wear to avoid another hurried trip to the shower, and headed outside. I filled the gas tank on the mower as I ruefully surveyed the remaining section of tall grass, and got started. The sun climbed higher as I slowly pushed the mower around, pausing every few minutes to empty the grass catcher into the barrow, but at least I could see the end in sight. Finally it was done, and I shut the mower down with the largest sigh of relief I’d breathed in some time! Shannon must have realized the lack of noise meant I was taking a break and came out with cool drinks.


“Wow, that looks so much better Tony. It actually looks like someone lives here now!” She laughed.


I looked around at the neatly trimmed lawn, and while it looked one hundred percent better, the garden beds were still overgrown with weeds. “It sure does Shannon, but there’s still plenty to do. I’ll bet you and Tiff are looking forward to your party tonight?”


She nodded as she sipped on her drink, and I had a brief mental flashback to a similar discussion with Kat last Saturday, before the chain of events started that had such a profound effect on all of us. I was very thankful there was no chance of that happening again.


“Kayla’s parents are really cool, so I think it will be a great party!” She replied enthusiastically.


“How much sl**p do you think you’ll get tonight?” I chuckled.


She laughed and smiled, her face lighting up. “I have no idea why they call them sl**povers! We normally sit around listening to music and talking until someone notices the sun is coming up. I’ll bet we sl**p well tomorrow night!”


“So they haven’t changed since I was a k**.” I smiled.


“I guess not. Look…umm…I want to apologize for yesterday.” I gave her a curious look, as I had no idea what she had to apologize for. When she saw my expression she explained. “Tiff and I gave you a pretty hard time about looking after Mom and Kat yesterday, and I thought about it at school and realized you must have had a lot on your mind without us adding to it. We should have known you’d take care of them without us getting on your case. But I’m still sorry I missed you drop the C-Bomb!”


I couldn’t help but laugh. “You don’t have to apologize to me for caring about your f****y. If I were in your position I probably would have done exactly the same thing.” I reassured her.


“We do care about each other.” She agreed. “I guess with everything that’s happened over the last few months we had no choice.”


I shook my head. “No choice at all. Is this something you want to talk about honey? I know it’s a half-dumb question, but are you ok with everything that’s happened?”


She gave me a rueful smile. “I don’t really know how I feel about it just yet. It’s all kind of surreal. I have trouble believing Dad won’t be around anymore, and a part of me is sad about that, because it wasn’t until he lost his job that he started drinking and treating us the way he did.” A tremor rippled through her body as she went on. “Then I remember some of things he did to us, and how scared we were when he got really angry, and I’m just thankful he can’t hurt us anymore!”


“He’ll never do that to you again, Shannon. You have my word on that!” I assured her, surprised at the passion in my voice.


“I believe that, I really do!” She smiled at me. “So….how are things going with you and Mom? Does it bother you that you’re seeing a woman with teenage k**s?”


She certainly had a very direct way of putting me on the spot! “Ummm….I think things are great, but it’s only been a week so we need to give it some time. You said things have been a bit surreal for you, and I feel the same way. I mean….who would have thought we’d be here like this after I kicked your door in last Saturday; things have happened so fast! But I am curious why you’d ask if it bothered me that Cyn had k**s? If I was concerned about that surely I wouldn’t have allowed things to start in the first place?”


She took a deep breath, I guess a little uncertain how to proceed, and not wanting to jeopardize her Mom’s new relationship. “Well, there are plenty of k**s at school whose parents have divorced, and sometimes their mom will meet a new guy, but he runs a mile when he finds out k**s are involved.”


Ok, now I had an idea what was on her mind, so I gave her my best reassuring smile. “Shannon, how long have I known you girls? Julie and I used to look after you when your Mom and Dad wanted some private time, and then you’d come over when your Mom started working, so I think I know you reasonably well.”


“I guess so?” She said quietly.


“I enjoy spending time with all of you, not just with your Mom, ok? And I think I know what I’m getting into if things go well between us. Now let me ask you a question. How do you feel about your Mom and me? It must be pretty strange for you, with me coming on the scene so soon?”


She looked thoughtful, and I took that as a positive sign because she wasn’t rushing to assure me everything was fine, when perhaps it wasn’t. “I’m cool with it, I guess because we have known you for so long, and it’s not like Mom has come home with a new guy we’ve never met before. You’ve been really good to us for ages, but even last weekend you wanted to take us all up to the lake, you didn’t just want to take Mom out somewhere. Even after your wife died, I always felt…..safe with you? I never saw you checking us out, or doing anything weird, so as long as Mom’s happy then I’m ok too.”


“I appreciate you saying that.” I replied. “The last thing I want to do is go somewhere I’m not welcome.”


She smiled. “You might have to watch out for Kat though!”


Those bl**dy alarm bells started ringing again, and I tried hard not to show my reaction and keep my cool. “Really? How so?” I asked, as nonchalantly as possible.


“If you haven’t seen the way she looks at you, then you must be blind!” She laughed, and then thankfully headed inside. “I have to get ready to go, see ya later!”


Beads of sweat had popped out on my forehead, and it had nothing to do with the temperature. I was going to have to have a quiet talk with Kat about being a little more discreet!


I figured I still had some time as Cyn and Kat hadn’t come back from shopping yet, so I may as well attack the lawn again. Yesterday I’d set the mower as high as it would go to make it easier to chop through the overgrowth. With that done it looked ok, but it was still pretty high and I knew one shower of rain and it would grow like crazy, so I dropped the mower down to normal height and started out front again. Thankfully this trip around the lawn was far easier, but I still added four or five barrows of clippings to the mountain against the back fence. I was just finishing when the girls got back from town, and I watched them hurry inside with armfuls of shopping bags. Cyn was back outside with the twins in a few minutes, and gave me an apologetic smile as she tapped her watch and they got in the car. I waved goodbye and she took the girls off to their party, and I wheeled the mower back over to my place and returned with the edge-trimmer and blower. Another hour saw the edges neatly trimmed and the driveway and sidewalk cleared of cuttings, and I was satisfied that job was finally done!


I stowed my gear back in the garage, mentally noting I’d be happy to leave them sitting there for a couple of weeks, and went inside. I hadn’t realized Kat was in my kitchen, and she squealed when I walked in and told me in no uncertain terms my kitchen was off-limits for the rest of the day.


“I’m dying of thirst here honey!” I protested.


“No problem!” She assured me. “Do you want a soda or a coffee?”


“Actually, can I have one of each please?” I asked. “The soda will quench my thirst and then I can enjoy a coffee.”


“Coming right up, but you just stay there!” She warned, with a hint of laughter in her voice. She came right out with my soda, and I drained the glass as she watched. She took it from me and headed back into the kitchen, and was back a few minutes later with my coffee.


“You’re not joining me?” I asked.


“Too much to do baby!” She laughed as she headed back.


“How was your shopping trip? Did you get everything you wanted?” I called out.


“Oh God! It was so much fun!” Her voice came from the kitchen. “I’d forgotten how nice it is to go shopping with Mom and buy nice things, and not have to look for something on a clearance rack because it’s all we could afford.” Her head popped around the corner. “And I need to say thank you for that too, Mister Generous!”


I gave her a broad smile. “As long as my girls had a great time then it was worth every cent!” I assured her.


“Your girls?” She smiled, picking up my little slip. “Do I detect a tiny sense of connection here?”


“Your Mom says ‘the connection’ is happening later!” I teased, hoping she’d give me a hint about their plans for later.


Sadly she didn’t fall for my unsubtle hint, but gave me a look of mock disdain. “Men! All you think about is sex, sex, and more sex!”


“No fair!” I protested. “With two hot ladies parading around all day, what’s a guy supposed to think about?”


I heard her laugh, enjoying the open and relaxed feeling between us. “I’ve got things to do lover, unless you want cheese on toast for dinner! Why don’t you go have a cold shower? That might keep things under control until later!”


I thought about that for a moment. “I not that keen on a cold shower, so I’m going for a swim. Come and join me if you get time.”


“No promises, but it sounds pretty good, so we’ll see!” She laughed back.


I went outside and pulled a towel from the outdoor storage cupboard, contemplated whether to slip a pair of trunks on, and decided I couldn’t be bothered. I stripped off and dove into the pool, loving the feeling of the water against my skin. I realized I hadn’t had time to work out for a couple of days and I was feeling a little soft from the lack of exercise, so I started swimming laps, easing into a steady rhythm that had me breathing deeply as I worked my muscles steadily. My mind drifted away as I swam up and back, moving easily into tumble-turns as I approached each end of the pool. A ripple through the water brought my mind back, and I looked over the see Kat surface from her dive and start swimming beside me. She smiled and dipped her face in the water, stroking strongly as she set off for the far end. If it was a race she wanted then that’s what she’d get, and I put on the power to catch her. I was surprised what a strong swimmer she was, as it took me several laps to finally peg her back until we were swimming side by side. She kept going and I went with her, but I had to put the effort in or she would have left me in her wake. Finally she eased off, rolling over into a gentle backstroke until she reached the end of the pool. It wasn’t until then that I realized she was as naked as I was.


She smiled and sensuously eased her hair back from her angelic face, and then stroked over to me and slid her arms around my neck. Her body molded to mine, and felt her legs wrap around my waist, just as they had in my shower the last time we’d enjoyed each other. We kissed, slowly at first, but building intensity until our tongues were dueling, neither of us wanting to be the first to break for breath. I finally lost, and she smiled with a sparkle in her brilliant blue eyes. “You’re a bastard!” She said simply.


I half choked, expecting anything but that. “Ummm….I beg your pardon?”


She smiled again. “I said…you’re a bastard! I’m in the kitchen happily working away, and what do you do? You drop your pants and parade that killer body to me as you swim up and down your pool! What chance does a girl have?”


“Does this mean its cheese on toast for dinner?” I laughed.


“Could be!” She laughed back at me.


I kissed her again and held her tightly against me. “Well if that’s what it means to have you in my arms, then that’s a fair trade!” I whispered and kissed her again.


A pronounced “Hmmm!!” interrupted our moment, and we looked up to see Cyn standing on the pool edge, hands on hips but a smile on her face. “I go away for half an hour and come back to find you corrupting my daughter. I think we need to have a serious discussion Tony!”


“Excuse me!” I protested. “I think your daughter is doing the corrupting here! I was told to take a cold shower, so I decided to have a quiet swim instead. Next thing I knew this little vixen is naked in my pool!”


Cyn was easing her clothes off, displaying her fabulous body in a completely natural, uninhibited manner. “Oh well!” She sighed as she stood on the edge. “If you can’t beat them…..” She didn’t bother to complete her sentence as she dove in smoothly.


We swam for a while, and then lay back on the outdoor lounges without even bothering to towel dry. I slipped inside for a bottle of wine and some glasses, and poured one for each of us as we felt the sun’s warm rays slowly dry us off. It was a perfect day, and hopefully a sign of things to come after everything we had been through over the past week.


Cyn finally propped herself up and looked around the outdoor area. “You’ve got the table and chairs out here; if we wanted to have dinner outside, what would you do for light?” She asked me.


“I’ve got the floodlights under the eaves.” I said, pointing them out to her.


She shook her head. “They’d be great for a party, but I think they’d be too bright for an intimate dinner.”


“I’ve got some Tiki-torches, and I think I may still have a bottle of citronella oil somewhere.” I suggested.


“What are Tiki-torches?” Kat asked.


Rather than try to explain, I went and fetched one from the storage shed. It was basically a six foot section of lacquered bamboo, with a flared top that held a small metal canister with a wick on top. You filled the canister with citronella oil, slid the wick down so that it soaked up the oil, and then lit it. It gave a soft flickering light like an outdoor candle, and the citronella kept the insects away, plus it took a very strong wind to blow it out.


“Perfect!” Cyn smiled. “Could you set these up for us? What do you think Kat? Dinner out here tonight?”


She smiled. “Great idea Mom. It looks like it will be a perfect night!”


“Ok, the sun is going down so I guess we’d better get started.” Cyn told us.


“Once I set up the torches, what would you like me to do?” I asked her.


She came over and stroked my face. “A shower and a shave could be nice, but take your time.” She whispered.


“And what should I wear to this dinner party?”


Cyn looked at Kat, who gave me a sexy smile. “Anything more than a robe and you’ll be overdressed lover!”


The girls headed inside and I went back to the shed and collected the torches. I found a gallon bottle of oil and carefully filled the canisters, before I slid the wicks in, figuring they would be ready to light by the time I’d showered and shaved. I found some outdoor candles in glass lanterns to prevent a gust of wind blowing them out, so I placed them on the table as well. With the lighting covered I went up to my bathroom and enjoyed a long, soothing shower. I dried off and shaved carefully, making sure my stubble was cut back and my face was completely smooth. My cock was half-hard in anticipation of what was to come, and it occurred to me that, as my wanton ladies were keeping their pussies shaved, I should go some way to keeping myself tidy as well. My pubic hair was thick and wiry, and while I couldn’t bring myself to shave it all off, I grabbed my rechargeable clippers and trimmed it back to a short, manageable length. It looked a little strange when I’d finished, having been used to going as nature intended for so many years, but it felt amazing! I rubbed aftershave balm on face, slid my robe on, and headed downstairs.


I could hear Kat and Cyn’s voices in the kitchen, but didn’t want to intrude for fear of being promptly thrown out, so I called out from the den. Cyn’s head appeared in the doorway, and I couldn’t help but notice she was making sure I couldn’t see anything from her slender neck down. “We’ll be with you a minute Tony. Would you like to go outside and pour some champagne?”


“You bet.” I replied enthusiastically. “Don’t be long!”


I went outside and was amazed with what they’d achieved in a short space of time. The torches and candles were flickering away, providing a sensual mood as the last rays of sunlight disappeared. Soft music was coming from an iPod dock, and my long outdoor table was set to perfection. They had found a fresh linen tablecloth, and three places were set to restaurant perfection. Two bottles of champagne were chilling in ice buckets, and I took one and popped the cork carefully, not wanting to waste a drop. I slowly poured three glasses, tilting them to minimize the frothy head, and sat back and waited for the girls to join me, thinking life didn’t get any better than this.


I sipped my champagne and stared into space, my mind coming back as I heard heels clicking on the pavers. I looked across and smiled as they approached, looking absolutely amazing. They were dressed identically, and could easily have passed for s****rs, rather than mother and daughter. Hair down loose but brushed and shining, incredibly sexy make up and lip gloss, short matching violet silk robes loosely tied around their waists, and soft mauve stay-up stockings with darker indigo high heels. Their choice of color was a stunning contrast to their milky skin and shining blonde hair, and I was looking at subtle, sexy perfection. They carried serving plates gracefully, and set them on the table before I handed them their glasses.


I raised my glass to them. “A toast to you both! Now I completely understand where the expression “drop-dead gorgeous” comes from, because it’s standing right in front of me!”


They smiled and sipped their champagne, and we sat down for the first course. The entrée was simply superb, with shrimp wrapped in strips of lightly fried bacon and resting on a bed of white rice. They had prepared a dipping sauce which had the slightest hint of garlic, and complimented the dish perfectly. As we enjoyed our food I realized I was absolutely starving and I started laughing, which had Cyn and Kat looking at me strangely.


“I’ve just realized this is the first thing I’ve eaten since breakfast! No wonder I’m starving, and my compliments, this is fantastic. I’d never have thought of wrapping shrimp in bacon, but it tastes sensational!”


Cyn smiled over the rim of her glass. “We hoped you’d like it! We found the recipe on the internet, so thank God for Google!” She laughed.


Despite them giving me a noticeably larger serving I finished first, and stood to gather the plates when they were done. “No you don’t!” Kat laughed. “No sneak-peek trips to kitchen for you tonight!” She said as she took the plates from me and carried them inside.


As she walked back she looked at me and slowly undid the tie on her robe. “It’s quite hot out here!” She murmured as she stood in front me, sliding the robe from her shoulders and letting it drop gracefully, revealing the delights concealed up until now. She was wearing an indigo quarter-cup bra that supported her firm breasts but provided an unobstructed view of her hard nipples. My gaze followed the slow movement of her hands downward, to a matching pair of panties that were so tiny they may as well have not been there at all, but I was so glad they were! The tiny front section was a lacy butterfly motif, with filmy lace forming the wings. Two spaghetti-thin straps threaded between her legs, carefully positioned outside of her labia to push them together and outward, like two smooth mounds that concealed the entrance to her inner treasures.


“It is a little hot!” Cyn agreed, sliding her robe free to display underwear that, once again, matched in every detail. I didn’t know where to look first, but my cock had no doubts and found the join in my robe as it rose to hardness in the fresh evening air, gently oozing lubricant without the slightest touch.


Kat was slowly stroking one slender finger up and down her glistening labia. “Oh my goodness…. Mom! We’ve been so busy getting things ready, I completely forgot to shave my cunt!”


Cyn was stroking her own sweet pussy. “Really honey?” She purred. “Now that you mention it, I forgot to shave my pussy as well!”


Kat walked over and stroked my face, and I was starting to smell a setup. “Mom, Tony has shaved really smooth. We can’t expect him to kiss and tongue our pussies when they’re like this, we might scratch him! What are we going to do?”


Cyn was sliding a finger into her pussy easily, her eyes half-closed as she enjoyed the sensations rippling through her body. “You’re absolutely right baby. Asking Tony to do that is completely unfair. I guess we’ll have to shave each other!”


Kat was playing her part to perfection. “But Mom…look at Tony’s cock!” She crouched down and slid her had around my shaft, pumping a thick bead of pre-cum from the tip as she slowly stroked me. “It’s so red, and hard, and…angry looking. We can’t leave him like this!”


Cyn walked slowly over, picking up two of the chair cushions as moved around the table. “I guess you’re right honey, we can’t leave him sitting there like that while we shave each other!” She placed the cushions on the ground and knelt on one, and Kat knelt beside her. They both smiled up at me, eyes shining. “I think you know how this works lover!” Cyn whispered, opening her mouth for me.


I smiled broadly, this was already turning into an unbelievable night! I eased my dripping cock past her expectant lips and slid easily into her throat, slowly fucking her face until Kat stroked my leg. I pulled back from Cyn’s mouth and moved over, sliding slowly into Kat’s hot mouth, but being very careful not to push too far. Her tongue worked over me, sliding hotly around and flicking over the head as I rocked steadily. I felt her hands on my butt-cheeks and paused, my cock-head just nudging against the entrance to her throat. Her hands gripped me firmly and she used them to pull herself forward, my head sliding into her tight throat, the sensation of pressure sending all manner of exquisite signals through my body. I held my breath, waiting for her gag-reflex to kick in as it had the last time, and hoping it wouldn’t spoil the moment for her, but it never happened!


She held me there for a few seconds, before she pulled back a little, and then used her hands to pull me forward again, taking a little more of me into a warm, welcoming place I’d never been before. She was actually taking me into her throat, and I looked at Cyn who was smiling at us. Kat eased back again, and then took a little more of me, slowly stretching her throat and taking a little more until she finally had my tight balls touching her chin.


I was amazed at how she had managed this, given what had happened on her last attempt, but I didn’t spend too much time wondering, as my aching balls were losing the fight to hold back. I was mesmerized as I watched her head slide back and forth, now comfortably taking my full length on every thrust. “Oh Kat, you are one fucking amazing cock-sucker. Uhh…UHHH….I’M CUMMING!!!!”


Sliding free from her sweet mouth was the hardest thing I’d ever done, but I hadn’t enjoyed a release for days and there was a real danger I’d drown her in cum. I just managed to pull back from her lips as the first rope of viscous liquid fired from my cock, spattering over her lips and cheeks. My hand was flying, stoking as fast as I possibly could, drawing one shot after another from my shaft. Her face was covered in thick, white cream and I shifted my aim, drenching Cyn as she squealed encouragement. Oh Yes…FUCKING YES!! Paint us! COVER US IN CUM!!!”


I was still pumping hard, my hand starting to ache from the effort, dropping my aim to cover Cyn’s tits and then watching as my thick fluid coated Kat’s nipples and ran down from her breasts. Cyn’s eyes were wide in amazement, unable to believe how much cum I was spraying, and I jammed my cock back in her mouth, feeling her cheeks suck inward as she worked to draw out every single drop. I had never, ever, experienced feelings so intense, and I was totally, completely, caught up in fuck-lust.


I dropped to my knees, taking Kat’s cum-covered face my hands. “DON’T MOVE!” I half-shouted, and started kissing, licking, and sucking my cream from her face. Cyn was on the other side, her face mirroring mine with her lustful expression, and she followed my lead, cleaning every trace of my oozing fluids from her daughter. When Kat’s face was clear we headed down, attacking her breasts in a sexual frenzy.


Kat was writhing and squealing, her chest heaving beneath us. “Oh God! Oh Fuck! Oh Yes! SUCK MY FUCKING TITS!!! I…CANT…BELIEVE…I’M….CUMMMIIIIINNNNNGGGG!!!” I bit her nipple firmly and she writhed against us, cum spattering from her slick pussy and pooling on the cushion beneath her. Cyn and I kept working on her cum coated breasts, and she kept on gushing, her breath coming in gasps as her sweet nectar dribbled down her thighs. We stopped before she collapsed, satisfied we had cleaned her as thoroughly as we could.


Cyn and I exchanged knowing smiles, looking at Kat as she gently rocked back and forth, her eyes clenched shut and a dreamy smile on her face. Cyn was a picture of cock-hardening lust, with thick beads of creamy cum on her face, her breasts, and trailing down her firm body. I moved to her, and she closed her eyes expectantly as I set about cleaning the mess she has so willingly helped me create. I didn’t fully understand why this turned her on in such a powerful manner, but I was going to ensure she enjoyed this time as much as the last, if not more.


Her breathing deepened as I carefully cleaned her face, starting with her forehead and working down, kissing and licking my juices away. I worked across her cheeks and lips, and licked a long trail that was hanging from the point of her chin. I was just about to dip down to her creamy breasts when Kat appeared. “I want to taste this!” She hissed, and I moved to one side and she slid in the other. Cyn’s hands were running through her hair as though she was unsure what to do with them, and I squeezed her breast to bring her nipple closer as my other hand roamed downward, delighting in finding her pussy slick in anticipation, before I slipped two fingers easily inside her.


She wasn’t just wet, she was saturated; the heady smell of her juices wafting across my nostrils like an aphrodisiac perfume. I kept working over her breast with my mouth, and paused to carefully take her nipple between my teeth, and bite down as I thrust my fingers as deep as I could. She squealed in my ear, and I felt her cum spray over my hand, and then another spurt, and another. Kat was watching me, and took Cyn’s other nipple between her teeth, and I gave the slightest nod and we clamped down together, bringing yet another explosion of cum gushing from Cyn’s now-drenched pussy. She was trembling, and her body started shaking right down to her feet. She gripped my head and held me hard against her chest, and I realized she would have collapsed if she hadn’t, so I gently eased my soaking hand free, and held her until the tremors finally subsided.


Our bodies slowly recovered, pulse rates falling and breathing returning to more normal levels. We were a disheveled mess, the girls in particular with their previously perfect makeup smeared and smudged, and I felt my hair was all over the place and streaks of drying cum on my skin and my face. It was no surprise that Kat recovered first, as we had both attacked Cyn after working on her with our mouths and hands.


“What was that?” She whispered, her eyes glistening in the flickering light. “My God! That was incredible! I….I….can’t begin to describe how…..unbelievable that was!”


Cyn was still coming down from a dreamy high. “Ummmm!! I think I died and I’m in heaven now! It feels really nice here!”


I looked at Kat, still amazed at the way she taken me in her mouth. “Have you been keeping secrets from me honey? How did you do that? How did you take me in your throat so easily, when last time you tried you had so much trouble?”


She gave me a coy smile. “Was it good? Did you like the way I could swallow your hot cock?”


“No, it wasn’t good, it was fucking awesome! I…it was….oh fuck it! There are no superlatives that can explain what it was like, but it was sooo good!” I assured her.


“I’ve been…practicing, and Mom has been helping me.” She explained, which asked more questions than it answered! I was getting very confused, and looked at Cyn, who was smiling at Kat, so I looked back at her.


“What do you mean practicing?” Should I be jealous?” I questioned Kat.


“Relax silly!” She assured me. “There’s only one real cock I’m interested in having between my lips. Mom bought me….a dildo, very close to your size, and I’ve been practicing…with that!”


I turned to Cyn. “So, did you wait until I was asl**p and run a tape measure over me?”


She laughed at that idea. “Why would I need to do that lover? I think I know every bump, ridge and groove on that piece of equipment!”


I put up my hands in a gesture of defeat. “I’ve got no chance with the two of you working together, have I?”


“None at all Tony, and it’s great to find a man who accepts defeat so graciously!” Cyn giggled. “Now, Kat and I need to freshen up, as I’m sure we look like a couple train wrecks, and then we’ll be back with the main course before it’s completely ruined, ok?”


“Does that mean I miss out on watching you shave each other?” I asked, with more than a tinge of regret in my voice.


Kat walked over and stroked my face. “Patience Tony, the night is young!” She took Cyn’s hand and they went inside, leaving me to my own lustful thoughts.


I tidied up a little, replacing the cum-covered cushions with fresh ones, and switched the music to something with a touch more back-beat. I slipped inside and freshened up myself, washing my face and running a comb through my hair. I’d just topped up our glasses when they returned, looking just as fabulous as their first entrance. They were carrying plates again, but this time they were enormous, and when they set them down three lobsters coated in a creamy mornay sauce were waiting for us.


Kat smiled at me and nodded at our meals. “Is it my imagination, or does everything we’re eating look like it’s covered in cum!”


I shook my head and smiled. “And they say men think about nothing but sex!”


The trouble they had gone to in making this a special night was beyond anything I had ever experienced before, and it was flattering and perhaps a little humbling at the same time. I knew I was a lucky man to have these two amazing women sharing this night with me. I wrapped my arms around them both and gave each of them a slow, gentle kiss. "You two are spoiling me far too much, I feel as though it must be my birthday! You've gone to so much trouble, and it's been so long since anyone has done this for me......you're really making me wonder why I locked myself away for so long!"


Cyn smiled up at me. "You were waiting for us honey, for the chance for us to be together; it’s just that none of us knew it at the time. Now, please sit down and eat; I doubt cold lobster would reheat very well."


We got started and I savored the first mouthful, delighted to find it was every bit as good as the restaurant lobsters we had enjoyed the previous weekend.


"Oh wow, this is fabulous! Where did you get these?" I asked, as I didn't know anyone in town that sold fresh lobster.


Cyn and Kat exchanged knowing looks. "We managed to convince your friend Karl at the restaurant to sell them to us, but he made us promise we'd bring you back for dinner real soon!"


"That'd be Karl!" I chuckled. "He's always been a bit of a horse-trader. I still can't believe he sold them to you!"


"He took a little convincing." Kat laughed. "I think we just wore him down!"


"Well I'm so glad you did. We'll go back there soon, and I'll tell him your lobster is better than his!"


We savored our meal, enjoying every mouthful and sipping our champagne. This time we all finished at the same time, and relaxed in our chairs feeling completely satisfied. "Thank you so much." I said them both. "That was a fantastic meal, now Kat, can I clear these dishes for you, or will you tell me to sit down again?"


She gave me a nonchalant, cheeky grin. "Knock yourself out Tony; I don't think I'll be able to move for few minutes!"


Cyn walked in with me, cheekily resting her hand on my butt as we stepped into the kitchen. She poured a jug of hot water and started taking shaving items from a bag. I walked up behind her after I put the plates in the dishwasher, and put an arm around her waist before I lifted her hair and kissed the back of her neck. "You've certainly planned this well you cunning creature!"


She leaned back against me and ground her butt slowly against my cock. "I can't take all the credit. I have a seriously devious daughter you know!'


I laughed heartily, thinking back to Kat's merciless teasing when she washed my car last weekend. "Trust me; I'm quickly coming to realize that you're both extremely devious!"


She reached back for my hand, and placed it firmly on her slick pussy, sliding my finger along her slit before she helped me slip it inside. "Does that mean you're not that interested in watching us shave each other?" She teased. "We thought it might get you pretty hot; did we get it wrong?"


I leaned down and gently nipped her earlobe, hearing a sharp intake of breath as she trembled against me. "You really are a first class tease, just like your daughter." I laughed.


"I know, but you haven't answered my question lover. Do you want to watch me shave my daughter's sweet, tender little cunt, and then watch her use the razor on mine?"


"Yes!" I hissed. "There is nothing I'd like more than to watch you shave each other!"


"Well come on then, help me with these things and we'll give you a show you'll never forget!"


I wasn't sure if Cyn was a little d***k on champagne, a little crazy with lust, or a little of both, but I was enjoying this wilder side of her immensely. I helped her take her things outside, and we found Kat dreamily stoking her slit, smiling to herself as her fingers probed her oozing pussy.


“Take you panties off honey.” Cyn whispered to her. “And get up on the table.”


Kat stood and stretched, before sliding her filmy panties down and stepping clear. Her nipples were longer and harder than I’d ever seen them, and her breasts were rising and falling steadily. She climbed up on the table, sitting just back from the edge, and spread her legs wide apart. Cyn dipped a wash cloth in the jug of hot water and slowly, softly rubbed it over Kat’s pussy, before she pumped some shaving foam into her hand and smeared it all over Kat’s glistening cunt. She picked up the razor and got to work.


Kat groaned as she felt the blade slide over her skin, and leaned back and closed her eyes. My cock was hard again, oozing fluid as I watched this erotic scene, and I had to remind myself to breathe as I watched Cyn shave her daughter. The razor slid slowly but easily over her tender skin, and I couldn’t remain a simple spectator for a second longer. Cyn was standing, crouching forward, bending at the waist as she focused on her task. I moved behind her, placing my hands on her butt cheeks before I eased them apart, seeing the trails of fluid glistening on her pussy and down her inner thighs. It appeared I wasn’t the only one getting hot! I took my hard shaft in my hand and lined up my cock-head with Cyn’s pussy, sliding in ever so slowly to avoid jolting her.


She groaned as she felt my cock spread her labia, and stretch her as I eased carefully inside. “Oh God! You feel so good in my cunt, but how can I concentrate on shaving this pussy when you’re fucking me like this?”


I laughed softly. “You just do your job honey, and I’ll do mine!”


Kat opened her eyes, even wider when she me standing behind Cyn, who was a picture of concentration as she tried to ignore the sweet sensations radiating from her pussy as my cock slid slowly in and out.


“Oh Tony!” Kat hissed. “Are you fucking Mom’s pussy while she shaves me?” I nodded. “Are you stretching her tight, wet cunt with that bid, hard cock of yours?”


Kat’s hot talk was having the desired effect on all of us, and Cyn was moaning as I pushed further. “You bet baby!” I hissed in response. “I swear this hot, dripping cunt is milking my cock!”


“Don’t cum!” She pleaded. “Don’t you dare cum! I want your juice in my tight little cunt!”


I groaned, talk about no pressure! Cyn had somehow managed to reach the wash cloth and was cleaning the last traces of foam from Kat’s smooth pussy. She dipped her head and started kissing and licking all over Kat’s freshly-shaved skin, before she slid her pointed tongue inside, her throat working as she lapped up her daughter’s steady flow. I watched her steadily move faster, and matched my thrusting with her tongue, following her lead as Kat started moaning and breathing harder. “Oh God!” Kat squealed. “Oh…my…fucking…God! I don’t know which of you sucks pussy better, but…I’m….CUUMMIIINNNGGG!!!” She screamed as her body shook, using her hands to pull Cyn’s face hard against her as her sweet cream erupted, splashing all over Cyn’s face and running down her chin. Cyn slowed down, slipping her tongue free with a final soft kiss as she straightened up, sliding one hand behind me to hold me firmly inside her.


“I hate to do this.” She whispered to me. “But if you keep fucking me, I’ll be too sensitive to shave!”


I eased free with some reluctance, and Kat managed to slide from the table and smile at Cyn. “Your turn.” She said simply.


Cyn smiled and took Kat’s place, laying back and spreading her legs as her daughter washed her down and spread the shaving foam. My cock was rock-hard and screaming at me to find a warm, moist resting place, so I walked up until I was standing beside Cyn’s head. She smiled up at me and turned her head to face me, opening her mouth wide in lewd invitation. I slid my shaft deep into her throat as Kat started shaving her, and I felt her tongue softly bathe my shaft. As I slowly fucked her throat I watched Kat slide the razor across her Mom’s skin, clearing the tiny hairs with each stroke. When I saw Kat was nearly finished I slid free of Cyn’s inviting mouth and moved behind her daughter.


I repeated my earlier movements, placing my hands on her perfect butt cheeks and pulling them slowly apart, exposing her saturated pussy and puckered rosebud. My cock slid in easily, her earlier orgasm ensuring she was more than ready. She groaned from somewhere deep in her throat as she felt me enter her, and she hurriedly wiped the final traces of foam from her mother’s bald cunt.


“Thank you honey.” Cyn whispered to her daughter. “Would you like to kiss my smooth pussy baby? Would you like to slide your tongue deep into my hot cunt, and suck my juices while Tony fucks you? Can you suck me until I cum and I paint your face with my fuck juices?”


I was thrusting steadily, my cock hard and insistent, as Kat smiled at Cyn. “After you tongued me the way you did, I’d love to taste you Mom!” She dipped her head and spread Cyn’s labia wide apart, before thrusting her face into her dripping pussy. I was close, so fucking close, and I thrust harder and deeper, gently nudging Kat’s face firmly against Cyn’s cunt every time my balls slapped against her skin.


“Get ready lover!” I warned her. “I’ve got so much cum you’ll be leaking for days! Ugh…Ugh…. ARRGGGHHHHH!!!!” My first spurt flew like water from an uncapped fire hydrant, and I was sure she actually flinched when she felt my cum spraying deep inside, covering every crevice and corner of her hot, welcoming fuck-hole. I was thrusting furiously, my cock demanding a complete release after waiting for so long, and spurt after mind-blowing spurt pumped firmly up my shaft and mixed with Kat’s flowing juices.


She groaned into Cyn’s pussy as she added her release to mine, our juices combining in a boiling cocktail as she writhed and trembled beneath me. Cyn’s eyes were wide open and she screamed; her juices erupting and coating Kat’s face again and again. I couldn’t believe we’d all managed to cum together, and screams and groans from trembling bodies filled the air, gradually subsiding into whispered sobs and gasping breaths. I finally finished cumming, completely and totally drained, and a tremor started around my knees before spreading to my thighs, and I eased free of Kat’s pussy and collapsed on the ground. My departure released a burst of thick, creamy juices, which sprayed from her ravaged pussy and ran down her thighs.


Cyn was lying back on the table, a satisfied smile on her face. Kat had slumped to her knees, fresh cum coating her face and running slowly down her legs, a wanton picture of freshly-fucked bliss. I was half-lying on the ground, my arms just managing to support my trembling weight as my cum-covered cock slowly softened. We stayed just like that for quite some time, each of us enjoying our own quiet sense of afterglow.


I finally managed to get to my feet, and walked unsteadily around the yard, capping the torches to extinguish the burning wicks, before blowing out the candles. I moved back to my amazing partners, helping each to their feet and holding them until I was sure they could stand.


I kissed each of them, gently and tenderly, and they smiled at me with sparking eyes. “Tomorrow I may be able to adequately tell you how fantastic tonight has been.” I said quietly. “But at the moment I just can’t find the words. The one thing I do know is that I want you both in my arms, in my bed, right now!”


I took their hands and led them inside, knowing if I died in my sl**p, I’d die a very happy man.
... Continue»
Posted by 6270daniel 11 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 7426  |  
100%
  |  9

My neighbour and her teenage daughters (3)


So sorry about the wait guys I had to take my time with this and be careful not to end the story too early, I would like to thank everyone of getting behind this series and express how grateful I am for all your encouraging comments.

I have received some pm's asking me to include the younger s****rs as I had not considered that the story would take off with this much success I will see about adding them in later chapters but for now please enjoy

***********************************************************************************


The alarm woke us early the next morning, its persistent buzzing impossible to ignore, and with some reluctance Kat changed into her PJs and headed back home. She paused at the door, stretching up to kiss me. “Last night was the most amazing night of my life Tony, thank you so much! I never knew it could be so….special!”


“You are an incredible woman Kat, and it was very special for me too!” I assured her. “Now I hate to see you go, but you’d better get home.”


She gave me one of her fabulous smiles. “I’ll message you, bye!”


She left me with warm, pleasant thoughts of last night flickering through my mind, and I went inside and made breakfast. I cleaned up and headed into the garage, moving through a series of stretches before I worked out for an hour, giving the punching bag a solid work-out until I was feeling fit and ready for the day. I showered, got dressed and headed next door, finding Cyn bustling around as she cleaned up and got ready for work. “Good morning!” She smiled when she saw me walk in. “Time for a quick coffee before I have to go?”


“That’d be great thanks!” I replied.


“I’m not going to ask what you and my daughter got up to last night, but she was walking on air as she got ready for school this morning!” Cyn laughed.


“I think that makes two of us honey!” I assured her. “She’s an incredible woman; just like her mother. I just can’t believe she’s only sixteen!”


“They do grow up fast these days don’t they! So what have you got planned for today?”


I pulled my notebook from my back pocket. “A hundred and one little jobs for the hot neighbor I told you about last night.” I laughed.


“The one who pays you with wild, passionate sex? Wow, she’s going to owe you big-time for that!”


We both laughed at her thinly-veiled promise. “That’s what I’m hoping!” I replied.


She looked at her watch. “I really have to go, will you come over for dinner?”


“You’re working till six?” I asked, and she nodded. “Why don’t I take care of dinner tonight?”


She gave me an appreciative smile. “A man who can cook, fix things around the house, and is wonderful in bed; you’re in big trouble mister!”


I gave her a quizzical look. “How so?”


She picked up her bag and walked over, pausing to slide her hand behind my neck as she gave me a long, sensual kiss. “With qualities like that a woman would be crazy to let you go, and I’m not crazy.” She whispered in my ear. “See you tonight lover!”


She breezed out the door with a sexy spring in her step, and I shook my head in amazement, wondering how things could be moving so fast and yet still feel so natural and comfortable. With every day that passed I was coming to realize I’d locked myself away for far too long, but if I hadn’t, I may never have had this chance with Cyn and Kat. Life can be bizarre at times!


I managed to focus on my list of tasks and got started, putting a coat of paint on the door frame before working through room by room and ticking off each job as I finished. When I stopped for a late lunch I was confident I only had a couple of hours to go, then I found a couple of leaking taps that still wouldn’t seal with new washers, so I had to pull the spindles out and reseat them. That cost me an extra hour or so, and I was just putting them back together when the girls arrived home from school.


“Hello, anyone home?” I heard Shannon call out.


“I’m up in bathroom Shannon!” I called to her, and they all trooped in as I got started on the leaky cistern.


“Hi Tony.” Tiff greeted me as I lifted the top clear. “Wow! That looks like a really SHITTY job!”


I laughed so hard I lost my grip on the lid, thanking my lucky stars it was plastic and not one of the old china ones as it clattered on the tile floor. “Tiff, that has to be the worst pun I’ve ever heard!” I chuckled.


She smiled and agreed. “It was pretty lame, wasn’t it?”


Kat was standing behind her s****rs, and blew me a sexy kiss knowing they couldn’t see her. I was going to give her a wink, but thought better of it and smiled instead. “Would you like a coffee Tony?” She asked sweetly.


I nodded. “I’d love a coffee thanks honey.”


While she was gone I asked the twins how their day had been, and they told me about school and how they were catching up on Facebook now that their cells were working again. It was great to see them so animated, and I was starting to appreciate why small things that happened in k**s lives made such an impression on their parents.


The twins headed for their room and Kat arrived back with our coffees, so I took a break and sat on the floor with her. “I thought you were going to message me today so your picture would come up.” I said when she settled on the floor beside me.


She stroked my arm softly. “If I tease you all the time you’ll get used to it!” She said with a sparkle in her eyes.


“That’s ok.” I reassured her. “I kept looking at your pictures anyway.”


She laughed. “Did you really?”


“You bet.” I laughed out loud. “I would have been finished hours ago if I wasn’t so distracted!”


She took a glance to make sure the twins weren’t outside, and then kissed me passionately, her tongue exploring my mouth. “Maybe we should take some…..more….interesting pictures?”


“Are you teasing me again?” I asked, totally unsure.


“No baby.” She whispered. “If you want more pictures….any kind of pictures….I’d love to pose for you!”


I had no idea how to respond to that statement, and was thankful our conversation drifted to more mundane topics. “I rang Mom on the way home and she said you’re cooking dinner?” Kat enquired. What have you got planned; can I help?”


She was surprised when I laughed. “Actually, I’m going to cheat. How do you and the girls feel about Chinese take-out?”


She smiled. “We haven’t had take-out for ages. That’d be really cool!”


I checked my watch. “Cyn should be home in about an hour, so I’ll finish up here and then we’ll order dinner, ok?”


“Great! Can I keep you company or would l be in the way?”


“I’d love the company Kat, and you’d never be in the way!” I assured her. I set about replacing the plunger seal and cleaned out the sediment in the bottom of the tank. When it was all back together I gave it couple of test flushes and the leak had stopped, so my list was finally completed. We popped into the twins’ room and I asked if there was anything they wanted done or I’d missed. Tiff wanted a picture hook on the wall for a poster, so I took care of that little task and packed my tools. Kat helped me take my tools back and stow them in my garage, and we headed back over to order dinner.


There was a great local restaurant that offered home delivery, so we checked their on-line menu and phoned our order through. I slipped back over to my place and picked up a bottle of wine, and was just walking back when Cyn pulled up. She gave me a beaming smile and a wave and waited for me to join her. “Just picking up some essential supplies I see!” She greeted me. “So what are you cooking for dinner?”


I gave her an embarrassed smile. “Ummm….Chinese take-out? Be here in fifteen minutes or so. The girls said honey chicken is your favorite?”


She put her hands on her hips. “And here was I thinking you’d be slaving away in the kitchen!” She laughed.


I patted my back pocket. “What can I say? I was feeling lazy and my credit card made me a better offer.”


“Well, that sounds good anyway.” She smiled. “We haven’t had take-out for ages!”


We walked inside and I poured three glasses of wine, figuring Kat would be down sooner or later. Cyn asked how I’d made out with the repair jobs.


“All done!” I announced in a satisfied tone. “Tomorrow I start on the jungle outside.”


She whistled. “Are you sure you want to do that? I mean, I really appreciate it and maybe the neighbors will stop giving me dirty looks, but it’s so overgrown!”


“That’s true.” I responded. “But the longer we leave it the worse it will get, so I may as well make a start.”


“Can I help?” She asked. “I don’t have to start until two tomorrow.”


I nodded. “You bet! I think this will be a case of more hands, less work.”


The doorbell rang and I went to collect dinner as Cyn called the girls and set the table. I put the containers on the table and everyone dived in, and once again I enjoyed the simple pleasures of a f****y having dinner together.


When dinner was over Cyn cleared the dishes and then took me into the den away from the girls. She looked concerned and perhaps a little uncertain, and I wondered why her previous carefree mood had evaporated so quickly. She took my hands in hers and looked up at me. “Ummm….I need to ask if we can have the night off tonight Tony.”


Her words hit me like a punch to the solar-plexus. “Ok…..sure…..umm….did I do something wrong?” I stammered.


She smiled nervously and shook her head. “Oh no, it’s nothing like that! I need to sit down with the girls and tell them we’re seeing each other, and then see how they feel about that. If you stay over and spend the night then I’m not involving them in this, and after what happened with Bill I don’t want them having any more……unexpected surprises? Part of me would love you to be here, even if only as moral support as I’m pretty nervous! But I think they will be completely honest if it’s just us girls. If you were here they may give us the response they think we want, rather than what they truly feel. Am I making any sense here? I think they’ll be ok as they seem to have really taken to you, and they will never forget how you came to our rescue. But….I….they need to know they have a voice and their feelings are important.”


I gave her a reassuring smile. “You had me worried for a minute honey! I understand and that’s fine, we have to face this sometime so it may as well be now. Will you to call me later and let me know how it goes? Otherwise I’m going to spend all night wearing a track in the floor.”


“Of course, I’ll call as soon as I can, ok?” She reassured me, so I said goodnight to the girls and headed back to my place. I shared Cyn’s sense of nervousness, as the future of our developing relationship depended on what happened in the next hour or so. I felt I got on well with the twins and hoped I’d scored some points with their cell phones, but I had no idea what they would say when Cyn told them we were seeing each other. The more I thought about it, new alternative scenarios kept popping into my head, and I knew it was crazy to speculate but stopping that process was proving difficult. I had butterflies in my stomach and a building headache competing for my attention, and I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths in an effort to regain control of my racing thoughts.


I finally decided to take a shower, and took my phone with me in case Cyn called. I still hadn’t replaced my bandage, but a quick inspection in the mirror suggested my wound was healing well with no sign of infection. I stood under the shower for quite a while, enjoying the warmth as the water cascaded down my body until I decided to dry off and head back to the den. I was just walking in when my cell buzzed in my hand, finally!


“Hallo?” I said expectantly, hoping I’d be able to pick a positive sign in the tone of her first words.


“Hi Tony.” Cyn responded. “How’s that track going?”


“I’ve worn through the carpet and I’m into the timber now!” I half laughed. “So…..how did it go?”


“Great! In fact, fantastic!” She replied with a soft tinkle in her voice.


I breathed a huge sigh and slumped back on the lounge. “That is good news! I don’t mind telling you….I’m so relieved!”


She laughed. “That makes two of us lover. The girls are completely ok with us seeing each other, in fact Tiff asked if this means you’re going to be her new dad!”


I whistled. “How did you reply to that tricky question?”


“I told her we were going to take it slow and see how things go, and Shannon told me I should stop wasting time and just go for it!” She giggled. She proceeded to take me right through their discussion, and by the time she finished I was wondering why I’d got myself so worked up about it. She asked if we could have a late breakfast together, and suggested I come over around nine. I wished her sweet dreams and headed for bed, sl**ping much better than I’d expected.


I slept late the next morning, and just had time to shave, dress and jog across to Cyn’s house by nine. I let myself in and headed for the kitchen, pulling up short when I saw Cyn sitting quietly at the table. She was dressed in a tiny French maid uniform, just as I’d jokingly suggested a few days ago. Her hair was brushed and shining, pulled back in a pony-tail with a lace head piece perched on top. Her makeup was done to perfection, with a black choker around her throat. The sides of her pert breasts teasingly poked from each side of her frilly apron top, and the short skirt may have just covered her pussy when she was standing, but in her current position it didn’t come close. Black fishnets and tall heels completed her outfit, and all I could was whistle.


She smiled and stood, her heels clicking on the tiles as she walked over and kissed me softly. “Good morning lover! Do you like my new outfit?” She whispered as she handed me a glass. “I thought we’d start breakfast with champagne and orange juice, ok?”


I nodded dumbly, Cyn obviously amused at my speechless state. “Where did you get that outfit?” I stammered when I finally managed to unlock my lips.


“I slipped out on Tuesday when I had a break at work, and went and saw your friend Penny at the clothing store. She has some VERY INTERESTING catalogues in her desk!” Cyn laughed. “When I picked out this outfit she rang she the supplier and got them to courier it out, and called me yesterday when it arrived.” She ran a finger nail slowly up and down my arm, leaving a trail of goose-bumps behind. “I could easily become a regular shopper there, if you’re interested!” She teased.


I nodded dumbly. “I’ll call Penny and open an account for you.”


She sat me at the table and I was completely captivated as I watched her move around the kitchen preparing breakfast. She may have been performing mundane tasks, but the way she was dressed made every movement a study in feminine sensuality. My cock was hard and pre-cum was trickling slowly down my shaft, and I squirmed as I rearranged things to a slightly more comfortable position.


She teased me blatantly, allowing a carefree glimpse of her pussy and breasts at every opportunity as we sipped our champagne and ate breakfast. I had no idea what I was eating, as my full attention was otherwise occupied, and she kept up a sexy monologue between mouthfuls of food.


“Do you remember what I told you I wanted Tony?” She asked.


I shook my head. “Ummm…I’m not sure honey!”


“Don’t you remember how I asked if I could kneel before you, and have you fuck my mouth and my throat?” She hissed.


“It’s coming back to me now!” I managed to reply.


“And then I told you that, when you’re just about to cum, I want you to pull out and spray your thick cream all over my face and my breasts? Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten already!”


“I remember! I remember!” I assured her. “But I think I’ll make a hell of mess of your new outfit!”


She gave me a smoldering smile. “That’s why we have something called a washing machine!”


She walked around the table and took my hand, indicating she wanted me to stand. She knelt before me, and smiled as she unhooked the frilly white bodice, allowing it to fall away from her magnificent breasts. She eased my shorts and boxers down in one fluid movement, leaving me naked from the waist down as I kicked my discarded clothing away. She slowly wrapped her hand around my shaft, pulling it carefully down into a horizontal position, before she parted her lips and slid her head forward.


Once again she took my full length deep into her throat in one incredible movement, and I knew I would never get over how easily she could take me. There was not a trace of hesitation, my cock-head simply slid through her mouth and into her throat as her tongue started moving around me.


“Oh my God!” I groaned as I placed my hands on her head. “I can’t begin to tell you how good this feels!” I held her head in place and assumed control, making love to her willing mouth as I slowly increased my pace. I looked down and saw she was using her hands on herself, her fingers sliding in and out of her slick pussy. I was amazed she could pleasure herself and work on my cock as I slid in and out of her wet mouth, and the visual stimulation was bringing my climax closer.


By now I was thrusting as fast as I could, and my release was only seconds away. “Get ready honey, I’m going to CUM!” I slid back from her lips and wrapped my hand around my shaft, pumping furiously.


Cyn looked up at me, her face a graphic picture of lust and expectation. “Do it baby! I want your cum all over me! Paint my face and my tits. I want rivers of your hot juice running down my body!!!”


Her erotic, wanton suggestions were all it took to tip me over. “ARRGGGHHHH!! YES!!” I groaned as the first spray of cum flew from my pumping cock and spattered on her forehead. A second jet sprayed across her cheeks, and a third left a creamy coating over her cherry-red lips. She closed her eyes and squealed as she came with me, her scented spray gushing from her pussy and coating her flying fingers. In the meantime I was still pumping hard, lowering my aim to spray her breasts and hard, protruding nipples. My final spurt landed on her chin and I watched, mesmerized, as it flowed slowly down and hung suspended in the air, before gravity took hold and it dripped down to the cleft between her heaving breasts.


I knelt with her before my legs gave way, and leaned forward, kissing her closed eyelids and using my tongue and lips to gently clean away my thick, hot juices. I was thankful that Julie had helped me overcome any hang-ups I may have had about tasting my own cum, and Cyn stayed completely still as I cleared her eyes. When that was done I kissed her lips, tasting more of my own salty cream. “I can’t believe that every time I’m with you it just gets better and better!” I whispered.


Her eyes flickered open and she looked into mine, taking my face in her hands and kissing me deeply. “And I can’t believe I’ve found a man who’ll clean his own cum from my face like that. That was the…..most erotic thing anyone has ever done for me!!!” She said in amazement. “You really are full of surprises!”


I smiled back at her, quietly thinking that, after the pleasure she had given me it was the least I could do! We managed to get to our feet and sit back at the table, sipping champagne to quench our thirsts.


When we regained our composure I reluctantly suggested that time was passing and there were things to do, so I got dressed as Cyn headed for the shower and we agreed to meet outside. I went back to my place and got the mower out of the garage, making sure I had a full can of fuel, as I figured I’d burn plenty to get her grass under control. Bill hadn’t mowed the lawns for months, and the grass was well over a foot high in places, so this was going be a challenge. Cyn arrived in a pair of shorts and halter top and I suggested she follow me around with a barrow, and when I emptied the grass catcher she could take the cuttings down the back and pile them up against the fence. I raised the mower to the highest setting, pulled the starter cord and got into it.


It was so slow it was painful, as I had to move the mower at a snail’s pace that allowed it to chop through the tall grass without clogging the catcher chute. The other factor was that I was lucky to do a thirty foot strip before the catcher was full and I had to empty it into the barrow, talk about slow going. It took two full hours before we finished the front yard, and like my place, Cyn’s house was set forward on the block which meant the back yard was a lot larger! She gave me an apologetic smile and made a drinking motion, and I smiled and gave her an emphatic nod as I shut the mower down.


She came back with a jug of soda and ice, and poured two tall glasses. We had both worked up a decent sweat, and sat on the cut grass as we drained our glasses thirstily and poured refills. “I’m sorry Tony!” Cyn said in apology as she looked around her yard. “We’ve really let this get out of control haven’t we?”


I gave her a rueful smile. “We’ll just file this under “shit-happens,” ok? Look, if it takes a couple of days that’s fine Cyn. I’ve got the time and there are worse things I could be doing than working outside on a great day like this!”


“Just the same, I feel guilty that you have do all this work for us.” She said, looking a little uncomfortable. “I’m going to have to come up with a pretty special repayment plan for this job!”


“I’m sure you’ll think of something appropriate!” I laughed, as I looked at my watch and tapped the dial. “I hate to break up the party when we’re having so much fun, but you’ll be late for work if you don’t get moving.”


“Damn, time for another shower!” She kissed me and headed inside, while I looked mournfully at the mower before firing it up for another shift. Cyn was back around twenty minutes later, smiling and blowing me a kiss before she headed for her car.


I kept working away, making progress but at a frustratingly slow pace. The pile of clippings was now approaching a small mountain, and I was sure Cyn wouldn’t need to buy garden mulch for years. I ran out of fuel and had to take a trip down to the gas station, and bought a second can which I filled as well. By the time the girls got home from school I was still only halfway through the back yard, and the remaining overgrown section still looked intimidating. Kat brought me a drink and offered to take Cyn’s place as barrow girl, an offer that I accepted with gratitude, but darkness crept in and we admitted defeat for the day with a small section left. I thanked Kat for all her help, and we headed inside for a coffee and a rest. We were chatting away when my skin started to feel itchy, and I couldn’t help but scratch as it spread over my body.


Kat raised an eyebrow as my scratching intensified. “Something wrong Tony?” She asked.


“I’m not sure!” I replied. “I was fine before, but now I’m feeling itchy all over. Look, I think I’ll head home to shower and change. There must be something in the grass that is irritating my skin.”


“I’ll come with you!” She said with a smile, and ran off to tell Tiff and Shannon where she was going before I had the chance to reply. She flew back in, still smiling as I raked my skin with my finger nails, the sensations getting worse by the minute. “Come on Tony, we need to clean your skin before you scratch it away!”


We ran across the lawn to my place, and as soon as I had the door open I was tearing off my clothes and leaving a trail to the bathroom. Kat just beat me inside and turned on the taps for me as I slid my shorts and boxers down and dived in. I scrubbed my skin furiously as she sat on the toilet with tears of laughter streaming down her face. “I’m really glad one of us thinks this is amusing!” I growled.


“Oh God!” She gasped as she smiled at me, struggling to rein in her amusement at my predicament. “I’m sorry Tony honestly, but it was just so funny! Seeing you trying to run, and take your clothes off, and scratching like crazy, all at the same time! Oh God, it was just the funniest sight ever!!!” I had soaped and scrubbed every square inch of skin in record time, and I was finally feeling some relief.


She had finally managed to stop laughing at my plight, but her eyes were still sparkling as she looked at me. “Feeling better now?” She asked, and when I nodded she merely said “Good!” and started taking off her school shoes and socks. She stood and unzipped her skirt, sliding it slowly down her slender legs before hooking her fingers in her panties and repeating her movements. Her eyes never left mine as she unbuttoned her blouse, slipping it from her shoulders before reaching behind to unclasp her bra. With her last piece of clothing gone she joined me in the shower, taking the soap and washcloth from my hands and soaping me down again. “I’m glad you never got around to replacing your bandage, I’ve been looking forward to this for days!” She whispered.


She was softly washing my cock and my balls, and all I could do was lean back against the tiles and groan. My cock was growing harder by the second, and when she finished washing me she handed me the cloth and soap and turned her back to me. I started with her neck and shoulders and slowly worked my way down, loving how she felt so comfortable that she spread her legs as I reached her butt, so that I could lovingly clean her tight rosebud. I worked down to her ankles before lifting one foot, then the other. She turned for me and again I started at her neck, working my way down once more. Her shoulders, breasts, stomach, waist, and legs were soaped and rinsed in turn, before I turned my attention to her sweet, tender pussy. I was done with the soap, sliding my fingers up and down her labia as I moved them apart and slipped a finger inside. She was incredibly wet, though the slipperiness of my movements conveyed that the running water had nothing to do with her aroused state.


She d****d her arms loosely around my neck, and I slid my hands under her butt cheeks, picking her up as though she weighed nothing at all. Her legs wrapped around my waist in a scissor grip, while one slim hand tightened its hold around my neck and the other headed down, searching for my cock. When she found it I felt her fingers wrap around my shaft, before she aimed it toward the place we both wanted it to be.


I lowered her down an inch and felt her slide my cock-head up and down her slippery slit, before she held still and I lowered her a little more. The head slipped easily inside, meeting no resistance at all. Her other hand rejoined the first around my neck. “Fuck me lover!” She whispered in my ear. “Fuck my hot, wet cunt!”


I slid her easily up and down, feeling her grip on my neck increase as I lifted her, and relax as I let her slide down on my shaft. Six or seven strokes was all it took to have my full length sliding deep in her pussy, feeling her juices flowing down and bathing my balls as the water cascaded over us.


She squealed softly in my ear as her first cum rippled through her body, her sweet juices bathing my cock as I slowly picked up speed. I moved so that I could rest her back against the wet tiles and started thrusting harder. “Oh God yes!” She whispered. “I missed your cock so bad last night! I lay in bed and played with my pussy for hours thinking of you fucking me. Fucking my mouth, fucking my cunt, and the way you fucked my tight little ass!”


“Is that so honey?” I hissed. “So what would you like now? Would you like me to pump a huge load of cum deep into your little cunt? Is that you want from my cock?”


“Oh yes! YES!” She groaned. “Fuck my tight little cunt! Pump me full of your hot cum! I want to feel your juices filling me up!!!”


I was thrusting hard now, feeling almost no resistance as I slid deep into her moist pussy. She came again, harder this time, tremors racking her body as her flow increased. I was getting closer, but this time I wasn’t going to warn her of my impending release. “Look at me baby!” I hissed, as my balls tightened in readiness. Her eyes opened and blazed at me as my first spray fired up my shaft and erupted deep inside her. She felt my juices pumping, mixing with her own, and squealed as she joined me, her body shaking as tremors radiated from the point of our intimate connection. We both kept cumming, pumping so much liquid that I felt the pressure build, trying to f***e my cock free. Despite the water still flowing down our bodies, I could actually feel our juices ooze past my cock and coat my balls, so hot it was bordering on uncomfortable.


I held still, feeling her tremors gradually subside as she clung to my neck, her slender legs still wrapped around my waist. “Oh God. Oh Fuck! Oh my fucking God!!!” She whispered. “I can’t believe how good it feels to have your cock in my cunt!”


I smiled and kissed her forehead. “Making love to you is fantastic Kat! Simply fan-fucking-tastic!!!”


I lifted her slightly, allowing my softening cock to slide free, before gently lowering her down, maintaining my hold until I was sure she could stand. She rested her head against my chest, breathing slowly and deeply. “Can we stay just like this forever?” She whispered.


“Fine with me, but when the hot water runs out it’s going to get pretty damn cold!” I laughed.


With some reluctance we washed each other down again, and turned off the taps. She toweled me dry and I returned the favor, and then she picked up the hair-dryer and worked it over my head before drying her long, blonde tresses. We dressed and headed back to her place, strolling across the lawn hand-in-hand.


As we walked across we met Cyn coming over, an anxious look on her face. “Are you ok Tony? The girls said you some kind of strange itching attack!”


Kat started laughing again. “It’s ok Mom, but it was sooo funny! Tony started itching and scratching; we figure it must have been something in the grass. Anyway, he had to run over and have a shower to wash it off!”


I was looking embarrassed as Cyn smiled. “Well, as long as you’re all right now.” She said.


“I’m fine, but it was pretty weird!” I replied. “We ran out of light and Kat made me a coffee, and we were just sitting in the kitchen when the itching started, and by the time I got to my place I couldn’t scratch fast enough. My whole body felt like it was on fire, and Kat found it highly amusing!” I laughed.


Before that topic went any further Tiff appeared with Cyn’s cell. “Mom!” She called out. “It’s the Sherriff for you.”


Cyn took the phone, and a look of concern came over her face as the Sherriff spoke. We couldn’t hear what he was saying, but we slowly walked inside and sat in the den as their discussion continued for several minutes, before Cyn looked at me. “Actually, Tony’s here now Sherriff. Would you like to speak to him?”


She handed me the phone. “Hi Sherriff, another late night for you?” I enquired.


“I’m afraid so Tony. I’m sorry to be calling so late, but as I just explained to Cynthia there’s good news and bad news. The three men who showed up on Saturday night are pleading guilty and assisting the Feds with some other matters, so they’re being transferred out tonight. The number and serious nature of their charges means the only concession they’ll receive is whether they do hard time in a maximum security penitentiary, or slightly easier time in medium security, so they’ll never trouble you again.”


“That’s obviously the good news Sherriff, and I thank you for that. I’m sure Cyn and the girls will sl**p better, and I feel more comfortable knowing they’re out of circulation. I guess that brings us to the bad news?”


He went on. “Bill has decided to plead not guilty, which means we’re looking at a jury trial. We had a case listed for tomorrow where the defendant has decided to plead guilty at the last minute, so Judge Jensen has moved Bill’s case up. I’ll need Cynthia, Katrina and you in my office at nine am please, as we have some things to discuss before we head across to the court house by ten.”


“Sure thing Sherriff, we’ll be there.” I assured him. “I can’t believe he’s pleading not guilty.”


“Neither can I Tony.” He agreed. “But he does have that right under the law, and he’s looking at a sentence of ten years plus if found guilty, so I guess he figures he has nothing to lose.”


When the Sherriff put it that way it was a little easier to understand, but I privately detested that Bill wouldn’t “man-up” and take responsibility for his deplorable actions. Then he went on. “It’s up to you whether you bring Tiffany and Shannon along, though personally I don’t think it’s a good idea. This could be confronting for them and reopen some bad memories, but that’s just how I feel about it, I can’t make that decision for you.”


“I agree.” I assured him. “But that’s really Cyn’s call.”


“There’s one more thing Tony.” He continued. “As I’ve told Cynthia, she and Katrina have the right to present Victim Impact Statements, but they’re under no obligation to do so. Unfortunately you don’t, as you weren’t directly affected by the crimes Bill has been charged with.”


“I’ve never heard of that Sherriff, what’s that all about?” I asked.


“It was introduced a few years and I’m a supporter. The victims of crime now have the opportunity to present a statement to the court and the defendant about how they were affected by the crime. Psychologically it can be very positive, as it gives the victim an opportunity to tell the perpetrator exactly what damage has been done, and to clear the air and hopefully move on with their lives. If the verdict is guilty, the judge will take this statement into consideration when he passes sentence. As I said, there’s no obligation to do this, it’s up to the person concerned.”


I was still thinking this through, but I could see it had some merit. “I understand how that could help, and I’ll talk to Cyn and Kat about it. Is that it?”


“Yes, I think that’s more than enough. I’ll see you tomorrow.”


“Thanks Sherriff. Good night!” I replied.


I handed Cyn her cell and gave her a concerned look. “Are you ok?” I said softly.


She gave me a tentative half-smile. “Ummm….I guess so? I knew this day was coming….but tomorrow? That’s awful sudden!”


“It sure is.” I agreed. “Do you want to talk about it?”


“I think so, but…..I should put dinner on…so after….?” She replied hesitantly.


I went over and held her gently. “I’ll be there with you and I’ll do anything I can to help you through this. You know that don’t you?”


I felt her head nod against my chest, and her arms wrapped around me and squeezed. “I’ll need you tomorrow.”


“This is not my place but….would you like me to talk to Kat about the victim statement?” I said hesitantly, unsure where the boundaries lay for something like this.


She nodded again. “If you could do that I’d really appreciate it!”


She eased free and headed for the kitchen, so I went over to Kat. “We need to talk, can we go to your room?”


We went to her room and sat on the bed, and I related the details of the Sherriff’s discussion. She was clearly relieved that Bill’s visitors were going away for a long time. “Thank God!” She whispered. “I never want to see those men again!!!”


“That makes five of us!” I agreed, and I proceeded to tell her about the Victim Impact Statement. I explained it precisely as the Sherriff had with me, talking about the potential benefit in helping her move on, and stressing she was under no pressure whatsoever to do this.


She smiled at me and rested her hand on my knee. “I love the way you care about us Tony! What do you think I should do?”


“Kat, do you believe I see you as a woman, and not a c***d?” I asked, and she hesitated for a second before she nodded. “Then you don’t need me to make that decision for you. Think about it over dinner if you need to, but the only advice I would offer is to trust your own judgment. If you think you’ll feel better by doing this, then that’s what you should do. If the idea makes you feel uncomfortable, then don’t do it.”


Her eyes glistened. “Ok, I’ll think about for a while….but……I think it might help if I do it!”


“Whatever you decide is fine honey!” I assured her, and we headed back to the kitchen.


Cyn seemed to have recovered from the initial shock and was busily preparing dinner. I sniffed the air. “That smells great! What’s for dinner?” I asked.


“Spaghetti bolognaise.” She replied, before laughing as she added. “The meat was on special!”


The mood at dinner was understandably subdued, and I came the conclusion that the Sherriff’s short notice was probably a good thing, as it didn’t give Cyn and her girls too much time to think about it. But I also realized I was not one of the people looking to send a husband and father to prison, regardless of how much he deserved to be there. Tomorrow was going to be a difficult day.


I helped Cyn clean up and then took her into the den. “I understand this is not the night for me to take you to bed and make love to you.” I told her. “So, do you want me go home and pick you up in the morning….or would you rather I stay and keep you company?”


She squeezed my hand. “I’d love the company Tony, thanks. I don’t think I want to be alone tonight.”


I made her a coffee and we talked for quite a while, before tiredness crept over us and we headed for bed. I lay beside her, feeling the warmth radiating from her body, and we drifted off to sl**p.


The next morning Cyn prepared a light breakfast as no one had much of an appetite. Tiff and Shannon were not impressed with having to go school, and both made it clear they felt the f****y should be together. Cyn was equally convinced that she didn't want them in court and I respected the no-win aspect of her decision. Thankfully they were mature enough to realize she was protecting them, and each gave her a particularly warm hug before they headed for school. Tiff motioned for me to follow her, so I walked them to the door.


Her eyes locked onto mine and I was surprised at the intensity of her gaze. "Shannon and I are not even close to happy about this Tony!" She said quietly, but with a clear determination in her voice.


"That's for sure!" Shannon agreed with a similar level of vehemence, before Tiff continued.


"The only reason we're not inside arguing the point right now is that Mom and Kat have more than enough to deal with today, and we know when Mom makes a decision she normally sticks by it."


This strength and determination was a side of them I hadn't seen before. I realized I had been so wrapped up in my relationship with Cyn and Kat that I'd completely underestimated them, and I needed to stop treating them as k**s.


"I'm not going to try and change your Mom's mind, but that's not why you wanted talk to me is it?" I said, thinking as I spoke.


Tiff shook her head. “No it’s not. We need to know that you’ll take care of Mom and Kat today, and that’s not a little-k** “you look after my Mommy and big s****r” statement. Dad did unspeakable things to Shannon and I, but Kat and Mom bore the brunt of his sick behavior. You need to step up today, and ensure you do whatever it takes to support them. And we’re not moving until we have your word on that!”


They looked at me with expressions that I wouldn’t say were defiant, but clearly determined. “That’s more than fair.” I assured them. “You have my word I’ll do whatever I have to, and I’ll message you both as soon it’s finished. Are you ok with that?”


The glanced at each other and nodded. “Thanks Tony.” Tiff replied. “Don’t forget to message us!” They headed off to the bus stop and I smiled and shook my head. I had a pair of determined, protective young women to contend with on top of everything else, though I did admire their spirit!


We drove into town and met the Sherriff, and he took us into his office and introduced us to Jeff, who was the prosecutor assigned to Bill’s case. Jeff asked if we had been involved in a court trail before, and when we all gave negative replies he patiently explained the process. He took us through opening arguments, jury selection, and how the charges would be read out and Bill would have to enter a plea of guilty or not guilty for each charge.


“Don’t we already know Bill is pleading not guilty?” Cyn asked.


Jeff nodded. “Yes we do, but he still has to formally respond to each charge so that it is recorded in the court transcripts.”


“Seems a waste of time to me!” Cyn replied.


Jeff smiled. “To be honest I agree completely!” He went on the explain how our statements and the police reports would be entered into evidence, and the attending Police officers would testify as to what they found, and any statements Bill or we had made at the time. He gave us a rueful smile. “Then it will be your turn. I don’t want to alarm you, but I do need to prepare you for your turn in the witness box. Unfortunately Victoria Sommers is the court-appointed public defender, and she is an aggressive attorney trying to build a reputation by taking on difficult cases, and winning some of them! There are no guarantees at trial, but this case is as close to a slam-dunk as they get. Her tactics will be to discredit the evidence or find a procedural error somewhere, or to pressure you into changing your testimony under cross-examination.”


We must have all looked concerned at that piece of information, and he gave us a reassuring smile.


“I can’t predict exactly what her tactics will be, but there are some that you can use yourselves. Do not allow her to pressure you or bully you into changing your testimony. If she asks the same questions, just wording them differently, you just keep on giving the same answer. The judge understands that many witnesses have never been in court before, and he will be sympathetic, so if an attorney crosses the line or pushes too hard he’ll instruct them to back off or move on. Judge Jensen is one of the best I have ever seen, and he will ensure Bill gets a fair trial, but he won’t allow witnesses to be pushed too far by the defense or the prosecution! Another tactic you can use is time, so if you need a moment or two to get your thoughts together, then you should take it. If you want a sip of water before you give an answer then that’s fine too. The judge won’t allow you to waste time, but he won’t condone attorney pressure to try and trip you up, ok?”


We all nodded, but I was sure we didn’t look particularly convincing.


“Just remember that you are not on trial here.” Jeff went on. “We are here to hopefully close an unfortunate period in your lives, and I have the greatest respect for what you went through, and that you’ve come here today to see that justice is done. You have my word that I’ll do everything I can to make tomorrow the first day of a better life for you all.”


There was nothing more to say, so we headed for the courthouse. We were shown to our seats and Bill was led in with handcuffs around his wrists. When he was seated the court officer removed his cuffs, and Bill rubbed his wrists as he conferred with a woman who must have been his attorney. A court officer announced Judge Jensen, and he came through a side door as we all stood, taking our seats when he had taken his place on the bench. The proceedings got underway much as Jeff had told us, and I was interested to see that Victoria used all of her jury challenges to remove as many women as possible until she had exhausted her allocation.


Reading the charges took quite some time, and Bill and Victoria stood as they were read out, Bill pleading not guilty to each charge. The statements and police reports were entered, and all too soon it was my time to take the stand. I swore my oath and took my seat, and I’d be the first to admit I was perspiring freely.


Things started off easily enough, as Jeff took me through my testimony and the events of that fateful night. He was clearly a very capable attorney, and his questions were framed to paint a very graphic picture for the members of the jury. When I glanced across I could see them leaning forward, listening intently to my answers. When he finished I felt things were going well, and then Victoria commenced her cross-examination.


“Mr. Allen, I see you’re very experienced in martial arts. Tell me, why would an average, middle-aged man devote so much time to improve his skills in such an anti-social, aggressive activity?”


I took a deep breath, remembering Jeff’s words about dealing with f***eful attorneys. “That is nothing more than a common misconception.” I replied, keeping an even tone in my voice. “There are many different forms of martial arts. The majority, including the discipline I follow, have three points of focus. They are mental discipline, physical fitness, and the ability to defend yourself.”


She smiled at the jury and then looked back at me. “That sounds like a line from a PR flyer! You say the discipline you follow teaches self-defense, and yet you went over to the Weston house, kicked the front door in, and attacked four men, breaking the leg of one man in three places! I would hardly define that as self-defense Sir! I put it to you that you were the aggressor, and you entered private property with the intention of inflicting as much damage as you could!”


Ok, now I knew where she was going and my bl**d pressure was increasing. If she was going to portray me as the aggressor I was determined to take that approach out of play. I took a slow sip of water from my glass and a couple of deep breaths…..and then I smiled back at her. “To be candid I’ve never read a PR flyer for a martial arts school so I can’t comment on what they say. To address your specific points, I heard a disturbance at the Weston’s house and went over to investigate; when I heard screams coming from inside the house I attempted to open the door, found it was locked, so I f***ed it open. When I entered the house I saw one man with his penis in Katrina’s vagina, and another attempting to put his penis into Katrina’s mouth. I apologize if the way I’m describing this makes anyone feel uncomfortable, but that is precisely what I saw. I told the men they should leave, they refused. They came at me so I dealt with them. I categorically refute your suggestion that I was the aggressor, as that is simply not the case. I believe I did break the leg of one man, but I assure you that was not my intention and only occurred due to his aggression. As I dealt with each man and determined they were no longer a threat I took no further action against them. With Katrina’s help I secured them and called the police. You seem to have conveniently overlooked that it was four against one, and my primary concern was to ensure I didn’t go down. Had I done so, the consequences for the Cynthia and her daughters would have been extremely serious.”


She seemed unconcerned about my response. “Tell me Mr. Allen. Do you enjoy other physical contact sports? Do you watch boxing, cage fighting, or any other forms of male combat?”


“Not only do I not watch them or participate in them, I find them offensive.” I replied. “The idea that men, or women, would attempt to render an opponent u*********s to win money, or for television ratings, is simply deplorable.”


She tried a few other lines of questioning which I managed to deal with, until she told the judge she had no further questions. Jeff gave me a smile and subtle thumbs-up as I walked back to my seat, and then Cyn was called.


Once again Jeff led her through events, and then Victoria took her turn. If I thought she’d given me a hard time it was nothing compared to way she attacked Cyn, and it was all I could do to stay in my seat, and not leap the wooden railing and wrap my hands around her throat. Her approach was to insist Cyn was an incapable mother, who had knowingly allowed things to continue and even condoned Bill’s actions. Again and again she asked Cyn why she had not called the Police, c***d Services or any other agency. Cyn was trembling and her face was white, but she held her nerve and told the court how Bill had repeatedly assaulted her and girls, and threatened to hunt them down and kill them if they ever tried to leave. She explained that they had no money to fund an escape, nor did she have relatives she could call on for support.


I didn’t know how much more Cyn could take, when Judge Jensen intervened. “Councilor!” He said firmly. “I’ve given you more than enough latitude with this line of questioning, move on!”


Victoria wasn’t done, and I grudgingly acknowledged she wasn’t short of courage. “You honor, I feel this is a critical factor in this case, and I haven’t completed this line of questioning. This may give me grounds for appeal if I’m not permitted to follow through.”


Judge Jensen’s face clearly conveyed that she had crossed the line. “Approach the bench!” He snapped, and Victoria finally realized she had gone too far as she hesitantly walked over. Surprisingly the judge made no attempt to cover his microphone, so the court heard every detail of a brief but direct one-sided discussion. “Councilor, you have questioned my direct instructions, and then threatened me with an appeal. Unless you withdraw that inference immediately I will hold you in contempt, and give you a night in the cells to reconsider your position. I will also lodge a report with the Bar Association about your unprofessional conduct in my court!”


Victoria’s face was ashen, and she appeared to be shaking. “My apologies your honor, I withdraw my remark and sincerely regret making it. Ummm…..I have no further questions for this witness.”


The Judge told her she could step back, and then smiled at Cyn. “The witness is excused; you may return to your seat….and the court thanks you for your tolerance.”


There were no further witnesses so the Judge called for closing arguments. Jeff stood in front of the jury box and presented what I felt was a very strong close, making eye contact with each juror as he referred to the strength of the evidence, the testimony provided, and the nature of the brutal crimes Bill was accused of committing. By comparison Victoria didn’t seem to connect with the jury, but nonetheless did her best to create an element of reasonable doubt, referring again to my supposed aggression and Cyn’s failure to look for outside help, citing a variety of agencies that, she claimed, could have intervened.


When she had finished the Judge looked at Cyn and Kat. “Mrs. Weston, Katrina, before the jury retires to consider their verdict, you have the opportunity to provide the court with a Victim Impact Statement. Has this been explained to you, and do understand you are under no obligation to do so?”


They both stood and nodded. “Yes your honor.”


“Mrs. Weston, do you wish to make a statement to the court?” He asked in a kindly tone.


Cyn and I had discussed this, and while she could see the potential benefit she was very unsure she could make it through without breaking down, and had finally decided against it. “No, your honor, but thank you.” She replied, and he smiled and nodded.


“Katrina, would you like to make a statement to the court?”


“Yes please your honor.” She said softly.


A court officer led her to the witness box and poured a clean glass of water. Judge Jensen gave her a kindly smile before looking at Bill. “The defendant will rise and face his daughter. Katrina, in your own time, and whenever you’re ready.”


Bill stood but couldn’t make eye contact with Kat, and I could feel Cyn’s fingernails digging into the palm of my hand as she squeezed, her eyes locked on her daughter. Kat unfolded a slip of paper from her purse, took a steadying sip of water, and looked at her father.


“Dad. You brought me into the world and for many years you were my hero. You were the man who disciplined me when I did something wrong, and praised me when I did something right. You came to my open days at school, you cheered me on at sports, and you and Mom taught me values that I’m only just coming to appreciate. You taught me right from wrong, good from bad, the value of kindness and consideration, and how to stand up for myself and my s****rs.”


She paused for another sip of water, and looked at Cyn and I with misty eyes before looking back at Bill.


“But lately you’ve taught me other things; things that have hurt me and caused me to lie awake at night, wondering….why….you would do these things to me.” She paused for a second, and before she continued I realized that I couldn’t hear a sound, this room full of people was absolutely and totally silent. “You’ve taught me about fear and about pain, and the sting of your hand across my face and my body. You’ve taught me that alcohol can turn a person I’ve known all my life into a b**st that I just want to run from, and keep running until my legs give out. You’ve taught me what it feels like to be truly helpless, as I’ve watched you take out your rage on my mother, my s****rs, and me.” She paused again, and I could see tears streaming down her face. Once again I wanted to jump the railing, but this time for an entirely different reason. Cyn was sobbing quietly, and I put my arm around her shoulders in an attempt to comfort her. In the meantime Kat took a trembling breath and kept going. “You taught me about degradation, how it feels to be treated like a worthless piece of flesh, and sold to strangers as if I were a common prostitute. But worst of all, you took my virginity, my once-in-a-lifetime gift from God. The one thing you and Mom told me to hang onto for as long as I could, and give as a gift to a person I believed genuinely loved me. You took this as though it meant nothing, and then you took my s****rs’ as well!”


She lifted her head, dropping her piece of paper, her lips trembling as she looked at Bill, who was quietly sobbing and incapable of meeting her gaze.


“I cannot forgive you for what you have done, and I want you to know I no longer have a father. I will not write to you, I will not visit you, and I will NEVER have any contact with you for as long as you live. I hope one day I will fall in love and marry a decent man, as I now know what that quality is. I hope to have c***dren, but for as long as there is breath in my body they will never be exposed to someone like you. Goodbye Dad, Goodbye forever.”


Kat stood there, tears streaming down her cheeks, looking at her father as he sobbed uncontrollably. I was no better, tears rolling from my eyes, and when I looked around the courtroom there were men and women openly crying, or dabbing their eyes with tissues. Even Judge Jensen looked be having difficulty retaining his composure, and he briefly banged his gavel. “Ah…thank you Katrina…..I think it’s appropriate if we have a ten minute recess.” He said as he stood, and he left the courtroom before the bailiff had time to tell us to stand.


Kat came over and hugged us as we cried, and we stood holding each other until we started to regain some semblance of control. We went out into the hallway and sat on a bench, feeling completely numb from our ordeal, and while there were so many things I wanted to say, I couldn’t find the words. I was sitting between them and put arm around each, drawing as much comfort from having them close and I hoped they were getting from me. I felt drained, completely inadequate, as though I had let them down in the worst possible way, so we sat in silence until the bailiff came out and told us the Judge would be back in a minute.


We took our seats, praying this was almost over, and the bailiff called “All rise!” as Judge Jensen returned to his place on the bench.


Before he could speak Victoria stood and looked to the Judge. “Your honor, if it pleases the court, my client would like to change his plea, and enter a plea of guilty on all charges. I would ask that it be recorded that this is against the advice of counsel, but my client is insistent.”


The Judge glared at Victoria and Bill. “The defendant will stand.” Bill got slowly to his feet. “This is highly irregular, particularly in view of what your f****y has endured today through your original plea of not-guilty. Are you now certain you want me to record a change of plea to guilty on all charges?”


Bill nodded. “Yes your honor.”


“Very well. Mrs. Weston, Katrina, Mr. Allen, would you stand please?” We took our feet, wondering what was about to happen. Judge Jensen smiled at us before looking directly at Kat. “Katrina, I have served on the bench for more years than I care to remember, and I am also a father, though my daughters are somewhat older than you. However, I have never heard a more moving, eloquent statement than the one you delivered today, and I have no doubt what motivated your father to change his plea. I hold your conduct today in the highest regard, and you have my personal respect for the way you have conducted yourself under extremely difficult circumstances. You are fine young woman, and you have my sincere best wishes for the future.”


“Thank you your honor, it means a great deal to hear you say that!” Kat replied.


The Judge smiled at her again and looked at Cyn. “Mrs. Weston, you don’t need me to tell you what a fine young woman your daughter is, in fact I’m sure you’d happily tell me all about her. However, what I do wish to convey is that, regardless of what may have been suggested in this court room today….” He paused for a brief but pointed stare at Victoria before he continued “young people like Katrina are the result of consistent, quality parenting. It is clear that you had no opportunity to change or minimize the events that have brought you before me today, but my wish for you is that you leave with no doubts regarding your capacity to raise and protect your f****y. The only proof you should require is standing beside you.”


“Thank you your honor. My f****y and I are very grateful.” She said quietly.


“You’re most welcome, which brings me to you Mr. Allen. Your actions typify all that is right and wrong with our nation today. This nation was founded by people who believed in the values of community, and being prepared to help their neighbors in times of adversity. Sadly these values are often forgotten or ignored, particularly in our cities. My views may be seen as old-fashioned, but I like to think that those of us in smaller communities still believe these are qualities worth keeping, and passing to our c***dren. You put yourself in a position of great personal danger to help your neighbors, to the extent you were wounded in doing so. If not for your intervention the outcome would have been far worse, and your selfless actions do you great credit. You have the thanks of this court, and deserve the same from this community Sir.”


“Thank you honor. If I may say Sir, being here today has restored my faith in our system of justice.”


He gave me a smile but didn’t respond. “You may be seated.” He said to us before turning to Bill who was still standing, and Victoria now stood up beside him. “Mr. Weston, the crimes to which you have pleaded guilty are the most heinous, reprehensible crimes that could be committed under the law. You occupy a position of trust under God and the law as a father, husband, and member of this community. You have violated that trust by your conduct against the very people you are supposed to protect against this form of abuse. You have systematically victimized people who do not have the physical strength to resist you, and are guilty of offering your own c***dren, including two under the age of consent, for the purposes of prostitution. There is no plausible justification for your actions. The maximum sentence I can impose for these crimes is twenty years with hard labor, and that is the sentence of this court. I am required to set a non-parole period despite my reluctance to do so; therefore you will be eligible for parole in not less than eighteen years and six months. Bailiff, you may remove the prisoner.”


As the bailiff moved over to e****t Bill away, the Judge thanked and discharged the jury, before he banged his gavel and announced that court was adjourned. The courtroom erupted as the Judge left, and I hadn’t realized how many people were in the public gallery. They were all standing, applauding and cheering, as were the members of the jury! Bill went as white as a ghost and Victoria appeared horrified at the length of the sentence the Judge had handed down. The bailiff replaced Bill’s handcuffs before firmly leading him away, and Cyn, Kat and I slumped in our chairs, unable to comprehend that it was finally over. Jeff and the Sherriff were grinning and shaking hands before they came over to us. They shook hands with each of us before Jeff spoke. “Feel like you’ve been ten rounds with Mike Tyson?”


We all nodded. “I’m not sure what to feel!” Cyn replied. “But I cannot tell you how good it is to know that it’s over now!”


The Sherriff gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder. “It’ll take a few days to settle down, but you all did an amazing job. I can’t believe how well you held up to Sommers’ cross examination. Most of the team in the prosecutor’s office call her The Terrier, because she sinks her teeth in and won’t let go!”


At that point we heard a pronounced cough, and looked to see Victoria standing there, apparently not the least embarrassed by the Sherriff’s comment. She pushed past the Sherriff and Jeff without so much as an “excuse me” until she was standing in front of us, and it was clear Cyn was not happy to see her. “Look, I just wanted to come over and say congratulations.” She said directly. “I hope I wasn’t too hard on you, but I’m just doing my job, ok? Everyone’s entitled to a fair trial.” She extended her hand, inviting me to shake with her.


I put a protective arm around Cyn and ignored Victoria’s extended hand. “Really? Just doing your job? I was wondering how you sl**p at night!” I sneered. She looked ready to launch a counter-attack but I held up my hand. “Let me guess, you’re not married and you don’t you have c***dren do you?”


“Well I don’t see what that has to with anything, but no, I’m not married, and I don’t have c***dren.” She responded brusquely.


“It figures.” I replied. “I’m sure that one day you’ll fall in love, get married and have k**s. When you do, I want you to think back to today. I want you to remember how you attacked a woman you have never met, and publicly questioned her capacity as a mother, because you were just doing your job. And then I want you to think about how you went after me, because I didn’t want to see my neighbors been abused in the worst possible way, because you were just doing your job. I have just one thing to say to you.”


“And what would that be?” She enquired, confidently standing her ground.


“YOU ARE THE WORST KIND OF AMBULANCE-CHASING CUNT I HAVE EVER MET! NOW GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY SIGHT!!!”


She recoiled as though I had slapped her face, her color draining as we watched, and she spun on her heel and pushed past Jeff and the Sherriff and ran through the doors. I turned to the girls, still shaking in anger but horrified at what I had done. “I’m so sorry, that was unforgivable! Oh God, I don’t know what came over me! I never use language like that in public!”


Cyn squeezed my hand. “I don’t have a problem with anything you said Tony! Kat, are you ok with that?”


“Apart from being sorry I didn’t think of it first, I’m cool with it.” She said, smiling as though she’d just won the lottery.


I turned to Jeff and the Sherriff, but they were smiling as well. The bailiff came over and gave the Sherriff a curious look. “Everything ok here Sherriff? I just saw Miss Sommers race out of here, and I swear she was crying. I’ve seen her angry about losing a case before, but I’ve never seen her cry about it!”


The bailiff was a large man by any measure, and the Sherriff actually had to beckon to him to bend down so he could whisper in his ear. As he did, the bailiffs eyes went wide and he looked at me in amazement. “No Way! No Fucking Way! Sorry! Begging your pardon ladies!”


Then he looked at Jeff who grinned and nodded, before he came over and extended his huge hand to me. I shook with him and he nearly crushed my fingers in his grip, and then he slapped me on the shoulder, coming very close to dislocating it. “Sir, let me shake you by the hand! If you are ever down at Danny’s Bar on a Friday night, I promise you, you won’t pay for a drink all night. Wait till I tell the boys about this, someone actually called Sommers a ….. and got away with it! Never thought I’d see the day!” He said as he walked away, still shaking his head.


We went out into the sunshine, Cyn on one side of me and Kat on the other, linking arms with me as we walked down the stairs. Both were laughing and smiling, still highly amused that I'd dropped the C-Bomb on Bill's defense lawyer. Cyn looked up at me with sparkling eyes. "I don't think anyone has ever stood up for me like that before!"


I was still embarrassed, and somewhat shocked that I'd lost control to that extent. "Oh God, I really am sorry! I just lost it. I still can't believe I said that!"


She stroked my arm in gesture of reassurance, still smiling broadly. "To be honest I've never been a fan of the c-word outside the bedroom, but somehow that just seemed....perfectly appropriate!"


Thankfully, Kat wasn't fazed either. "I'd call that karma Tony. Did you see the look on her face when you told her get out of your effing sight? That was the best case of shot-down, crashed and burned I've ever seen!" She laughed.


I certainly hadn't planned it that way, but it seemed that brief exchange had blown away all the stress, tension and anxiety like a warm evening breeze. Two minutes before I felt like a prize-fighter's punching bag, and the girls had probably felt even worse. Now we felt relieved and just a little relaxed, and I suggested a coffee and a bite to eat before we headed home.


We found a cafe and the waitress took our order, and I pulled my cell from my pocket. Kat asked what I was doing and I told her I'd promised to message Tiff and Shannon when we finished in court. She reached over and took my phone, before her fingers flew across the screen. As she messaged, she gave me a smile. "You old people are so slow at texting that it's actually painful to watch! There, done!"


"Hey you!" Cyn laughingly objected. "Watch the old people stuff!"


Kat gave us both a cheeky smile and blew Cyn a kiss as our coffees arrived. There were things we could and probably should have talked about, but there was no pressing need to do it right that second. So we sat quietly as we processed the range of emotions we had experienced, and I was certainly thankful the ordeal was over. It had been my first time in a courtroom, and I was in no hurry to repeat the experience.


It was almost time for Tiff and Shannon to get out of school, so I suggested we swing by and save them having to catch the bus home. We timed it just right, pulling up as hordes of k**s streamed out the gates. Cyn spotted the twins first and ran over to greet them, getting two of the largest hugs I'd seen for a while. They slid into the car and we headed home.


Shannon leaned forward and tapped my shoulder, and I could see her eyes shining in the rear view mirror. “Tony, did you REALLY drop the C-Bomb on Dad’s defense attorney?”


Kat replied before I had the chance to figure out what to say. “Not only did he C-Bomb her, then he stood there with the Sherriff beside us and told her to get out his fucking sight! Even the court bailiff thought it was awesome!”


Shannon whistled. “I would have so loved to see that!”


Cyn smiled at me and then turned to the girls. “It really was one of those classic moments, girls. Tony certainly put her in her place!”


I just shrugged, realizing it would take a while for me to live down my brain-snap.


We arrived at Cyn’s place and she brewed a fresh pot of coffee, and we sat and talked for a while. I took off my jacket and tie and finally started to relax, and looked at Cyn who was stifling a yawn. “I’m sorry, am I boring you?” I smiled.


She gave me an apologetic smile. “Never, but I feel really rung-out, just kind of exhausted. That was such a draining experience; I think I need to lie down for a while!”


I realized I was in a similar state. “I haven’t had an afternoon nap in ages but I could use one right now, can I come too?”


She stood and extended her hand. “Aren’t we the life of the party?” She laughed. “Come on then!”


Tiff was watching TV and glanced over as we got to our feet. “So where do you two think you’re going?”


The oldies are going for a nap honey, is that ok with you?” Cyn replied.


She grinned at us. “Just leave the door open, we can’t have you getting up to any funny business!”


Cyn threw a cushion which she dodged easily. “k**s!” She moaned as she led me away.


We got to her room and yes, we did leave the door open, just having the energy to take off our shoes before we flopped onto the bed. She stroked my face and kissed my cheek softly. “I can’t thank you enough for today.” She whispered. “I don’t think we could have got through that without you.”


“I didn’t think I did that much, in fact I felt pretty helpless when that bitch was grilling you.” I replied honestly.


“You were there for us, and I could see how much you cared written all over your face. That’s what got me through!” She murmured, and we drifted off the sl**p with the sun streaming through the window.


I woke, or rather struggled to, feeling a pair of soft lips on mine. The room was dark and the lips moved to my ear, and I could feel gentle breathing. “It’s time to wake up Tony.” Kat’s quiet voice filtered through the vanishing shrouds of sl**p. “If we let you sl**p any longer you’ll be awake at three am wondering what to do with yourself!”


“How long have we been asl**p honey?” I groaned as consciousness slowly returned and I managed to pry my eyes open.


Kat was crouching beside the bed, smiling at us. “You two have been dead to the world for three hours, so the twins and I have made dinner for you. I hope you don’t mind, but I went over to your place and brought some wine over.”


“You have thought of everything haven’t you?” I laughed as Cyn stirred beside us. I checked the doorway to make sure the twins weren’t around, before I took Kat’s face in my hands, kissed her lips, and gazed into her eyes. “I was so incredibly proud of you today. Your statement was so amazing I can’t describe it; you even had the judge close to tears! That took so much courage and I was…..I felt……it was just….a privilege to be there and hear you speak like that. I have nothing but admiration for your strength and, whatever happens between us, that is a memory I will treasure for the rest of my life.”


She was blushing but she never dropped her gaze. “Ummm….I don’t know what to say to that!”


“You don’t have to say a thing.” I reassured her. “But you should know you touched every single person in that courtroom today!”


Cyn had finally regained consciousness. “I couldn’t agree more honey! My God, is it dark already?”


Kat laughed. “Come on sl**py-heads, dinner will be ruined if I don’t get you downstairs!”


The girls had done a great job with dinner, and I could see Cyn really appreciated not having to worry about domestic chores for once. As it was Friday night she even allowed the twins to have a half glass of wine each, as we celebrated the chance to move on with our lives.


Tiff reminded us she and Shannon were going to a friend’s birthday party tomorrow, something we’d completely forgotten, and they would be staying over for the night. Cyn squeezed my thigh under the table, her intentions arousingly obvious. “What have you got planned for tomorrow?” She asked me.


I thought about that for a second, as I hadn’t really planned anything beyond getting through today in one piece. “I’m thinking tomorrow morning will be a knock-out, smack-down fight to the death!” I announced.


Everyone looked curious so I explained. “Me and my trusty lawnmower, versus the last section of your jungle!”


Kat laughed so hard she almost fell from her chair. “Well, whatever you do, wear coveralls or something, please! I don’t think I could cope with another crazy dash to your place with you scratching like a monkey!”


That had all the girls laughing heartily at my expense, and I had to admit I could see the funny side. “Ok Kat, OK!” I laughed. “Coveralls, boots, and I’ll even wear a hat!”


“Hopefully, that’ll do it!” She grinned at me.


We finished dinner and the girls insisted on clearing up, and then we all headed for bed, exhausted after a very emotionally draining day.


I woke the next morning to the sensational smell of coffee and bagels, as Cyn carefully placed a tray on the bottom of the bed. She gave me a hug and a kiss, and there was some intangible change about her that I couldn’t quite pin down. We chatted away and I watched her move around the room, but I still couldn’t put my finger on it.


She sipped her coffee and smiled at me over the rim over her mug. “You know how Tiff and Shannon are sl**ping over at Kayla’s place tonight?” She said, almost breathlessly. I nodded. “Kat and I thought we could organize a special night for you, and then….we could….show you how grateful we are for everything you’ve done for us this last week!”


“Now you’ve got my attention honey! Go on.” I assured her.


She gave me one of sexiest, teasing smiles. “I thought Kat and I could go shopping this morning, maybe pick up some interesting new outfits we could wear for you, something extra-special for dinner, and maybe a couple of bottles of champagne? Just to get things started off on the right foot?”


My cock was reacting as any red-bl**ded male would expect, and I was wondering if the girls would let me get away with an hour or so of quality time with their mother. “Probably not!” was the regrettable conclusion, which only made me more interested in Cyn’s seductive suggestion.


“We’ll have the house to ourselves for the whole night, so we could take things nice and slow!” She went on.


I groaned. “Ok, I’m not dead, so your proposal is having a reaction which I’m sure I don’t have to spell out for you. You’re going to have stop teasing me now or lock the door for a while! Would it be appropriate if I asked if you’d like some funding for your planned….activities?”


She moved up my body slowly, like a cat stalking a bird, her hands tracing circles on my chest. “Well….that would be helpful, if that’s ok with you.” She purred.


She had me hooked, and the smile on her face told me she knew it. “Would five hundred be enough, or am I hopelessly out of touch?” I groaned, unable to take much more and wondering how I could spend half a day mowing the grass with a hard-on.


“Five hundred would be very generous, thanks! You can tell me this time tomorrow if you think you got your money’s worth, ok?”


“And if I feel I haven’t?” I attempted to tease her back.


“Oh, you will, trust me, you will!” She laughed, and kissed me passionately before she headed out the door.


I hungrily ate my bagels and washed them down with the coffee when Cyn and Kat came back, with my wallet. They were dressed and clearly keen to get their shopping trip underway, and I was wondering what they had in store but knew it was pointless to ask. I peeled off five hundred, then added another hundred for insurance, and sent them on their way. Cyn paused at the door. “Tiff and Shannon are doing their homework and then they’ll get ready. I’ve got to drop them off after lunch so we’ll be back before then.”


“Don’t do too much today Tony!” Kat teased. “We don’t want you falling asl**p too early tonight!” She winked and they breezed out, clearly looking forward to whatever it was they were planning.


I got dressed, including my coveralls that I’d promised Kat I’d wear to avoid another hurried trip to the shower, and headed outside. I filled the gas tank on the mower as I ruefully surveyed the remaining section of tall grass, and got started. The sun climbed higher as I slowly pushed the mower around, pausing every few minutes to empty the grass catcher into the barrow, but at least I could see the end in sight. Finally it was done, and I shut the mower down with the largest sigh of relief I’d breathed in some time! Shannon must have realized the lack of noise meant I was taking a break and came out with cool drinks.


“Wow, that looks so much better Tony. It actually looks like someone lives here now!” She laughed.


I looked around at the neatly trimmed lawn, and while it looked one hundred percent better, the garden beds were still overgrown with weeds. “It sure does Shannon, but there’s still plenty to do. I’ll bet you and Tiff are looking forward to your party tonight?”


She nodded as she sipped on her drink, and I had a brief mental flashback to a similar discussion with Kat last Saturday, before the chain of events started that had such a profound effect on all of us. I was very thankful there was no chance of that happening again.


“Kayla’s parents are really cool, so I think it will be a great party!” She replied enthusiastically.


“How much sl**p do you think you’ll get tonight?” I chuckled.


She laughed and smiled, her face lighting up. “I have no idea why they call them sl**povers! We normally sit around listening to music and talking until someone notices the sun is coming up. I’ll bet we sl**p well tomorrow night!”


“So they haven’t changed since I was a k**.” I smiled.


“I guess not. Look…umm…I want to apologize for yesterday.” I gave her a curious look, as I had no idea what she had to apologize for. When she saw my expression she explained. “Tiff and I gave you a pretty hard time about looking after Mom and Kat yesterday, and I thought about it at school and realized you must have had a lot on your mind without us adding to it. We should have known you’d take care of them without us getting on your case. But I’m still sorry I missed you drop the C-Bomb!”


I couldn’t help but laugh. “You don’t have to apologize to me for caring about your f****y. If I were in your position I probably would have done exactly the same thing.” I reassured her.


“We do care about each other.” She agreed. “I guess with everything that’s happened over the last few months we had no choice.”


I shook my head. “No choice at all. Is this something you want to talk about honey? I know it’s a half-dumb question, but are you ok with everything that’s happened?”


She gave me a rueful smile. “I don’t really know how I feel about it just yet. It’s all kind of surreal. I have trouble believing Dad won’t be around anymore, and a part of me is sad about that, because it wasn’t until he lost his job that he started drinking and treating us the way he did.” A tremor rippled through her body as she went on. “Then I remember some of things he did to us, and how scared we were when he got really angry, and I’m just thankful he can’t hurt us anymore!”


“He’ll never do that to you again, Shannon. You have my word on that!” I assured her, surprised at the passion in my voice.


“I believe that, I really do!” She smiled at me. “So….how are things going with you and Mom? Does it bother you that you’re seeing a woman with teenage k**s?”


She certainly had a very direct way of putting me on the spot! “Ummm….I think things are great, but it’s only been a week so we need to give it some time. You said things have been a bit surreal for you, and I feel the same way. I mean….who would have thought we’d be here like this after I kicked your door in last Saturday; things have happened so fast! But I am curious why you’d ask if it bothered me that Cyn had k**s? If I was concerned about that surely I wouldn’t have allowed things to start in the first place?”


She took a deep breath, I guess a little uncertain how to proceed, and not wanting to jeopardize her Mom’s new relationship. “Well, there are plenty of k**s at school whose parents have divorced, and sometimes their mom will meet a new guy, but he runs a mile when he finds out k**s are involved.”


Ok, now I had an idea what was on her mind, so I gave her my best reassuring smile. “Shannon, how long have I known you girls? Julie and I used to look after you when your Mom and Dad wanted some private time, and then you’d come over when your Mom started working, so I think I know you reasonably well.”


“I guess so?” She said quietly.


“I enjoy spending time with all of you, not just with your Mom, ok? And I think I know what I’m getting into if things go well between us. Now let me ask you a question. How do you feel about your Mom and me? It must be pretty strange for you, with me coming on the scene so soon?”


She looked thoughtful, and I took that as a positive sign because she wasn’t rushing to assure me everything was fine, when perhaps it wasn’t. “I’m cool with it, I guess because we have known you for so long, and it’s not like Mom has come home with a new guy we’ve never met before. You’ve been really good to us for ages, but even last weekend you wanted to take us all up to the lake, you didn’t just want to take Mom out somewhere. Even after your wife died, I always felt…..safe with you? I never saw you checking us out, or doing anything weird, so as long as Mom’s happy then I’m ok too.”


“I appreciate you saying that.” I replied. “The last thing I want to do is go somewhere I’m not welcome.”


She smiled. “You might have to watch out for Kat though!”


Those bl**dy alarm bells started ringing again, and I tried hard not to show my reaction and keep my cool. “Really? How so?” I asked, as nonchalantly as possible.


“If you haven’t seen the way she looks at you, then you must be blind!” She laughed, and then thankfully headed inside. “I have to get ready to go, see ya later!”


Beads of sweat had popped out on my forehead, and it had nothing to do with the temperature. I was going to have to have a quiet talk with Kat about being a little more discreet!


I figured I still had some time as Cyn and Kat hadn’t come back from shopping yet, so I may as well attack the lawn again. Yesterday I’d set the mower as high as it would go to make it easier to chop through the overgrowth. With that done it looked ok, but it was still pretty high and I knew one shower of rain and it would grow like crazy, so I dropped the mower down to normal height and started out front again. Thankfully this trip around the lawn was far easier, but I still added four or five barrows of clippings to the mountain against the back fence. I was just finishing when the girls got back from town, and I watched them hurry inside with armfuls of shopping bags. Cyn was back outside with the twins in a few minutes, and gave me an apologetic smile as she tapped her watch and they got in the car. I waved goodbye and she took the girls off to their party, and I wheeled the mower back over to my place and returned with the edge-trimmer and blower. Another hour saw the edges neatly trimmed and the driveway and sidewalk cleared of cuttings, and I was satisfied that job was finally done!


I stowed my gear back in the garage, mentally noting I’d be happy to leave them sitting there for a couple of weeks, and went inside. I hadn’t realized Kat was in my kitchen, and she squealed when I walked in and told me in no uncertain terms my kitchen was off-limits for the rest of the day.


“I’m dying of thirst here honey!” I protested.


“No problem!” She assured me. “Do you want a soda or a coffee?”


“Actually, can I have one of each please?” I asked. “The soda will quench my thirst and then I can enjoy a coffee.”


“Coming right up, but you just stay there!” She warned, with a hint of laughter in her voice. She came right out with my soda, and I drained the glass as she watched. She took it from me and headed back into the kitchen, and was back a few minutes later with my coffee.


“You’re not joining me?” I asked.


“Too much to do baby!” She laughed as she headed back.


“How was your shopping trip? Did you get everything you wanted?” I called out.


“Oh God! It was so much fun!” Her voice came from the kitchen. “I’d forgotten how nice it is to go shopping with Mom and buy nice things, and not have to look for something on a clearance rack because it’s all we could afford.” Her head popped around the corner. “And I need to say thank you for that too, Mister Generous!”


I gave her a broad smile. “As long as my girls had a great time then it was worth every cent!” I assured her.


“Your girls?” She smiled, picking up my little slip. “Do I detect a tiny sense of connection here?”


“Your Mom says ‘the connection’ is happening later!” I teased, hoping she’d give me a hint about their plans for later.


Sadly she didn’t fall for my unsubtle hint, but gave me a look of mock disdain. “Men! All you think about is sex, sex, and more sex!”


“No fair!” I protested. “With two hot ladies parading around all day, what’s a guy supposed to think about?”


I heard her laugh, enjoying the open and relaxed feeling between us. “I’ve got things to do lover, unless you want cheese on toast for dinner! Why don’t you go have a cold shower? That might keep things under control until later!”


I thought about that for a moment. “I not that keen on a cold shower, so I’m going for a swim. Come and join me if you get time.”


“No promises, but it sounds pretty good, so we’ll see!” She laughed back.


I went outside and pulled a towel from the outdoor storage cupboard, contemplated whether to slip a pair of trunks on, and decided I couldn’t be bothered. I stripped off and dove into the pool, loving the feeling of the water against my skin. I realized I hadn’t had time to work out for a couple of days and I was feeling a little soft from the lack of exercise, so I started swimming laps, easing into a steady rhythm that had me breathing deeply as I worked my muscles steadily. My mind drifted away as I swam up and back, moving easily into tumble-turns as I approached each end of the pool. A ripple through the water brought my mind back, and I looked over the see Kat surface from her dive and start swimming beside me. She smiled and dipped her face in the water, stroking strongly as she set off for the far end. If it was a race she wanted then that’s what she’d get, and I put on the power to catch her. I was surprised what a strong swimmer she was, as it took me several laps to finally peg her back until we were swimming side by side. She kept going and I went with her, but I had to put the effort in or she would have left me in her wake. Finally she eased off, rolling over into a gentle backstroke until she reached the end of the pool. It wasn’t until then that I realized she was as naked as I was.


She smiled and sensuously eased her hair back from her angelic face, and then stroked over to me and slid her arms around my neck. Her body molded to mine, and felt her legs wrap around my waist, just as they had in my shower the last time we’d enjoyed each other. We kissed, slowly at first, but building intensity until our tongues were dueling, neither of us wanting to be the first to break for breath. I finally lost, and she smiled with a sparkle in her brilliant blue eyes. “You’re a bastard!” She said simply.


I half choked, expecting anything but that. “Ummm….I beg your pardon?”


She smiled again. “I said…you’re a bastard! I’m in the kitchen happily working away, and what do you do? You drop your pants and parade that killer body to me as you swim up and down your pool! What chance does a girl have?”


“Does this mean its cheese on toast for dinner?” I laughed.


“Could be!” She laughed back at me.


I kissed her again and held her tightly against me. “Well if that’s what it means to have you in my arms, then that’s a fair trade!” I whispered and kissed her again.


A pronounced “Hmmm!!” interrupted our moment, and we looked up to see Cyn standing on the pool edge, hands on hips but a smile on her face. “I go away for half an hour and come back to find you corrupting my daughter. I think we need to have a serious discussion Tony!”


“Excuse me!” I protested. “I think your daughter is doing the corrupting here! I was told to take a cold shower, so I decided to have a quiet swim instead. Next thing I knew this little vixen is naked in my pool!”


Cyn was easing her clothes off, displaying her fabulous body in a completely natural, uninhibited manner. “Oh well!” She sighed as she stood on the edge. “If you can’t beat them…..” She didn’t bother to complete her sentence as she dove in smoothly.


We swam for a while, and then lay back on the outdoor lounges without even bothering to towel dry. I slipped inside for a bottle of wine and some glasses, and poured one for each of us as we felt the sun’s warm rays slowly dry us off. It was a perfect day, and hopefully a sign of things to come after everything we had been through over the past week.


Cyn finally propped herself up and looked around the outdoor area. “You’ve got the table and chairs out here; if we wanted to have dinner outside, what would you do for light?” She asked me.


“I’ve got the floodlights under the eaves.” I said, pointing them out to her.


She shook her head. “They’d be great for a party, but I think they’d be too bright for an intimate dinner.”


“I’ve got some Tiki-torches, and I think I may still have a bottle of citronella oil somewhere.” I suggested.


“What are Tiki-torches?” Kat asked.


Rather than try to explain, I went and fetched one from the storage shed. It was basically a six foot section of lacquered bamboo, with a flared top that held a small metal canister with a wick on top. You filled the canister with citronella oil, slid the wick down so that it soaked up the oil, and then lit it. It gave a soft flickering light like an outdoor candle, and the citronella kept the insects away, plus it took a very strong wind to blow it out.


“Perfect!” Cyn smiled. “Could you set these up for us? What do you think Kat? Dinner out here tonight?”


She smiled. “Great idea Mom. It looks like it will be a perfect night!”


“Ok, the sun is going down so I guess we’d better get started.” Cyn told us.


“Once I set up the torches, what would you like me to do?” I asked her.


She came over and stroked my face. “A shower and a shave could be nice, but take your time.” She whispered.


“And what should I wear to this dinner party?”


Cyn looked at Kat, who gave me a sexy smile. “Anything more than a robe and you’ll be overdressed lover!”


The girls headed inside and I went back to the shed and collected the torches. I found a gallon bottle of oil and carefully filled the canisters, before I slid the wicks in, figuring they would be ready to light by the time I’d showered and shaved. I found some outdoor candles in glass lanterns to prevent a gust of wind blowing them out, so I placed them on the table as well. With the lighting covered I went up to my bathroom and enjoyed a long, soothing shower. I dried off and shaved carefully, making sure my stubble was cut back and my face was completely smooth. My cock was half-hard in anticipation of what was to come, and it occurred to me that, as my wanton ladies were keeping their pussies shaved, I should go some way to keeping myself tidy as well. My pubic hair was thick and wiry, and while I couldn’t bring myself to shave it all off, I grabbed my rechargeable clippers and trimmed it back to a short, manageable length. It looked a little strange when I’d finished, having been used to going as nature intended for so many years, but it felt amazing! I rubbed aftershave balm on face, slid my robe on, and headed downstairs.


I could hear Kat and Cyn’s voices in the kitchen, but didn’t want to intrude for fear of being promptly thrown out, so I called out from the den. Cyn’s head appeared in the doorway, and I couldn’t help but notice she was making sure I couldn’t see anything from her slender neck down. “We’ll be with you a minute Tony. Would you like to go outside and pour some champagne?”


“You bet.” I replied enthusiastically. “Don’t be long!”


I went outside and was amazed with what they’d achieved in a short space of time. The torches and candles were flickering away, providing a sensual mood as the last rays of sunlight disappeared. Soft music was coming from an iPod dock, and my long outdoor table was set to perfection. They had found a fresh linen tablecloth, and three places were set to restaurant perfection. Two bottles of champagne were chilling in ice buckets, and I took one and popped the cork carefully, not wanting to waste a drop. I slowly poured three glasses, tilting them to minimize the frothy head, and sat back and waited for the girls to join me, thinking life didn’t get any better than this.


I sipped my champagne and stared into space, my mind coming back as I heard heels clicking on the pavers. I looked across and smiled as they approached, looking absolutely amazing. They were dressed identically, and could easily have passed for s****rs, rather than mother and daughter. Hair down loose but brushed and shining, incredibly sexy make up and lip gloss, short matching violet silk robes loosely tied around their waists, and soft mauve stay-up stockings with darker indigo high heels. Their choice of color was a stunning contrast to their milky skin and shining blonde hair, and I was looking at subtle, sexy perfection. They carried serving plates gracefully, and set them on the table before I handed them their glasses.


I raised my glass to them. “A toast to you both! Now I completely understand where the expression “drop-dead gorgeous” comes from, because it’s standing right in front of me!”


They smiled and sipped their champagne, and we sat down for the first course. The entrée was simply superb, with shrimp wrapped in strips of lightly fried bacon and resting on a bed of white rice. They had prepared a dipping sauce which had the slightest hint of garlic, and complimented the dish perfectly. As we enjoyed our food I realized I was absolutely starving and I started laughing, which had Cyn and Kat looking at me strangely.


“I’ve just realized this is the first thing I’ve eaten since breakfast! No wonder I’m starving, and my compliments, this is fantastic. I’d never have thought of wrapping shrimp in bacon, but it tastes sensational!”


Cyn smiled over the rim of her glass. “We hoped you’d like it! We found the recipe on the internet, so thank God for Google!” She laughed.


Despite them giving me a noticeably larger serving I finished first, and stood to gather the plates when they were done. “No you don’t!” Kat laughed. “No sneak-peek trips to kitchen for you tonight!” She said as she took the plates from me and carried them inside.


As she walked back she looked at me and slowly undid the tie on her robe. “It’s quite hot out here!” She murmured as she stood in front me, sliding the robe from her shoulders and letting it drop gracefully, revealing the delights concealed up until now. She was wearing an indigo quarter-cup bra that supported her firm breasts but provided an unobstructed view of her hard nipples. My gaze followed the slow movement of her hands downward, to a matching pair of panties that were so tiny they may as well have not been there at all, but I was so glad they were! The tiny front section was a lacy butterfly motif, with filmy lace forming the wings. Two spaghetti-thin straps threaded between her legs, carefully positioned outside of her labia to push them together and outward, like two smooth mounds that concealed the entrance to her inner treasures.


“It is a little hot!” Cyn agreed, sliding her robe free to display underwear that, once again, matched in every detail. I didn’t know where to look first, but my cock had no doubts and found the join in my robe as it rose to hardness in the fresh evening air, gently oozing lubricant without the slightest touch.


Kat was slowly stroking one slender finger up and down her glistening labia. “Oh my goodness…. Mom! We’ve been so busy getting things ready, I completely forgot to shave my cunt!”


Cyn was stroking her own sweet pussy. “Really honey?” She purred. “Now that you mention it, I forgot to shave my pussy as well!”


Kat walked over and stroked my face, and I was starting to smell a setup. “Mom, Tony has shaved really smooth. We can’t expect him to kiss and tongue our pussies when they’re like this, we might scratch him! What are we going to do?”


Cyn was sliding a finger into her pussy easily, her eyes half-closed as she enjoyed the sensations rippling through her body. “You’re absolutely right baby. Asking Tony to do that is completely unfair. I guess we’ll have to shave each other!”


Kat was playing her part to perfection. “But Mom…look at Tony’s cock!” She crouched down and slid her had around my shaft, pumping a thick bead of pre-cum from the tip as she slowly stroked me. “It’s so red, and hard, and…angry looking. We can’t leave him like this!”


Cyn walked slowly over, picking up two of the chair cushions as moved around the table. “I guess you’re right honey, we can’t leave him sitting there like that while we shave each other!” She placed the cushions on the ground and knelt on one, and Kat knelt beside her. They both smiled up at me, eyes shining. “I think you know how this works lover!” Cyn whispered, opening her mouth for me.


I smiled broadly, this was already turning into an unbelievable night! I eased my dripping cock past her expectant lips and slid easily into her throat, slowly fucking her face until Kat stroked my leg. I pulled back from Cyn’s mouth and moved over, sliding slowly into Kat’s hot mouth, but being very careful not to push too far. Her tongue worked over me, sliding hotly around and flicking over the head as I rocked steadily. I felt her hands on my butt-cheeks and paused, my cock-head just nudging against the entrance to her throat. Her hands gripped me firmly and she used them to pull herself forward, my head sliding into her tight throat, the sensation of pressure sending all manner of exquisite signals through my body. I held my breath, waiting for her gag-reflex to kick in as it had the last time, and hoping it wouldn’t spoil the moment for her, but it never happened!


She held me there for a few seconds, before she pulled back a little, and then used her hands to pull me forward again, taking a little more of me into a warm, welcoming place I’d never been before. She was actually taking me into her throat, and I looked at Cyn who was smiling at us. Kat eased back again, and then took a little more of me, slowly stretching her throat and taking a little more until she finally had my tight balls touching her chin.


I was amazed at how she had managed this, given what had happened on her last attempt, but I didn’t spend too much time wondering, as my aching balls were losing the fight to hold back. I was mesmerized as I watched her head slide back and forth, now comfortably taking my full length on every thrust. “Oh Kat, you are one fucking amazing cock-sucker. Uhh…UHHH….I’M CUMMING!!!!”


Sliding free from her sweet mouth was the hardest thing I’d ever done, but I hadn’t enjoyed a release for days and there was a real danger I’d drown her in cum. I just managed to pull back from her lips as the first rope of viscous liquid fired from my cock, spattering over her lips and cheeks. My hand was flying, stoking as fast as I possibly could, drawing one shot after another from my shaft. Her face was covered in thick, white cream and I shifted my aim, drenching Cyn as she squealed encouragement. Oh Yes…FUCKING YES!! Paint us! COVER US IN CUM!!!”


I was still pumping hard, my hand starting to ache from the effort, dropping my aim to cover Cyn’s tits and then watching as my thick fluid coated Kat’s nipples and ran down from her breasts. Cyn’s eyes were wide in amazement, unable to believe how much cum I was spraying, and I jammed my cock back in her mouth, feeling her cheeks suck inward as she worked to draw out every single drop. I had never, ever, experienced feelings so intense, and I was totally, completely, caught up in fuck-lust.


I dropped to my knees, taking Kat’s cum-covered face my hands. “DON’T MOVE!” I half-shouted, and started kissing, licking, and sucking my cream from her face. Cyn was on the other side, her face mirroring mine with her lustful expression, and she followed my lead, cleaning every trace of my oozing fluids from her daughter. When Kat’s face was clear we headed down, attacking her breasts in a sexual frenzy.


Kat was writhing and squealing, her chest heaving beneath us. “Oh God! Oh Fuck! Oh Yes! SUCK MY FUCKING TITS!!! I…CANT…BELIEVE…I’M….CUMMMIIIIINNNNNGGGG!!!” I bit her nipple firmly and she writhed against us, cum spattering from her slick pussy and pooling on the cushion beneath her. Cyn and I kept working on her cum coated breasts, and she kept on gushing, her breath coming in gasps as her sweet nectar dribbled down her thighs. We stopped before she collapsed, satisfied we had cleaned her as thoroughly as we could.


Cyn and I exchanged knowing smiles, looking at Kat as she gently rocked back and forth, her eyes clenched shut and a dreamy smile on her face. Cyn was a picture of cock-hardening lust, with thick beads of creamy cum on her face, her breasts, and trailing down her firm body. I moved to her, and she closed her eyes expectantly as I set about cleaning the mess she has so willingly helped me create. I didn’t fully understand why this turned her on in such a powerful manner, but I was going to ensure she enjoyed this time as much as the last, if not more.


Her breathing deepened as I carefully cleaned her face, starting with her forehead and working down, kissing and licking my juices away. I worked across her cheeks and lips, and licked a long trail that was hanging from the point of her chin. I was just about to dip down to her creamy breasts when Kat appeared. “I want to taste this!” She hissed, and I moved to one side and she slid in the other. Cyn’s hands were running through her hair as though she was unsure what to do with them, and I squeezed her breast to bring her nipple closer as my other hand roamed downward, delighting in finding her pussy slick in anticipation, before I slipped two fingers easily inside her.


She wasn’t just wet, she was saturated; the heady smell of her juices wafting across my nostrils like an aphrodisiac perfume. I kept working over her breast with my mouth, and paused to carefully take her nipple between my teeth, and bite down as I thrust my fingers as deep as I could. She squealed in my ear, and I felt her cum spray over my hand, and then another spurt, and another. Kat was watching me, and took Cyn’s other nipple between her teeth, and I gave the slightest nod and we clamped down together, bringing yet another explosion of cum gushing from Cyn’s now-drenched pussy. She was trembling, and her body started shaking right down to her feet. She gripped my head and held me hard against her chest, and I realized she would have collapsed if she hadn’t, so I gently eased my soaking hand free, and held her until the tremors finally subsided.


Our bodies slowly recovered, pulse rates falling and breathing returning to more normal levels. We were a disheveled mess, the girls in particular with their previously perfect makeup smeared and smudged, and I felt my hair was all over the place and streaks of drying cum on my skin and my face. It was no surprise that Kat recovered first, as we had both attacked Cyn after working on her with our mouths and hands.


“What was that?” She whispered, her eyes glistening in the flickering light. “My God! That was incredible! I….I….can’t begin to describe how…..unbelievable that was!”


Cyn was still coming down from a dreamy high. “Ummmm!! I think I died and I’m in heaven now! It feels really nice here!”


I looked at Kat, still amazed at the way she taken me in her mouth. “Have you been keeping secrets from me honey? How did you do that? How did you take me in your throat so easily, when last time you tried you had so much trouble?”


She gave me a coy smile. “Was it good? Did you like the way I could swallow your hot cock?”


“No, it wasn’t good, it was fucking awesome! I…it was….oh fuck it! There are no superlatives that can explain what it was like, but it was sooo good!” I assured her.


“I’ve been…practicing, and Mom has been helping me.” She explained, which asked more questions than it answered! I was getting very confused, and looked at Cyn, who was smiling at Kat, so I looked back at her.


“What do you mean practicing?” Should I be jealous?” I questioned Kat.


“Relax silly!” She assured me. “There’s only one real cock I’m interested in having between my lips. Mom bought me….a dildo, very close to your size, and I’ve been practicing…with that!”


I turned to Cyn. “So, did you wait until I was asl**p and run a tape measure over me?”


She laughed at that idea. “Why would I need to do that lover? I think I know every bump, ridge and groove on that piece of equipment!”


I put up my hands in a gesture of defeat. “I’ve got no chance with the two of you working together, have I?”


“None at all Tony, and it’s great to find a man who accepts defeat so graciously!” Cyn giggled. “Now, Kat and I need to freshen up, as I’m sure we look like a couple train wrecks, and then we’ll be back with the main course before it’s completely ruined, ok?”


“Does that mean I miss out on watching you shave each other?” I asked, with more than a tinge of regret in my voice.


Kat walked over and stroked my face. “Patience Tony, the night is young!” She took Cyn’s hand and they went inside, leaving me to my own lustful thoughts.


I tidied up a little, replacing the cum-covered cushions with fresh ones, and switched the music to something with a touch more back-beat. I slipped inside and freshened up myself, washing my face and running a comb through my hair. I’d just topped up our glasses when they returned, looking just as fabulous as their first entrance. They were carrying plates again, but this time they were enormous, and when they set them down three lobsters coated in a creamy mornay sauce were waiting for us.


Kat smiled at me and nodded at our meals. “Is it my imagination, or does everything we’re eating look like it’s covered in cum!”


I shook my head and smiled. “And they say men think about nothing but sex!”


The trouble they had gone to in making this a special night was beyond anything I had ever experienced before, and it was flattering and perhaps a little humbling at the same time. I knew I was a lucky man to have these two amazing women sharing this night with me. I wrapped my arms around them both and gave each of them a slow, gentle kiss. "You two are spoiling me far too much, I feel as though it must be my birthday! You've gone to so much trouble, and it's been so long since anyone has done this for me......you're really making me wonder why I locked myself away for so long!"


Cyn smiled up at me. "You were waiting for us honey, for the chance for us to be together; it’s just that none of us knew it at the time. Now, please sit down and eat; I doubt cold lobster would reheat very well."


We got started and I savored the first mouthful, delighted to find it was every bit as good as the restaurant lobsters we had enjoyed the previous weekend.


"Oh wow, this is fabulous! Where did you get these?" I asked, as I didn't know anyone in town that sold fresh lobster.


Cyn and Kat exchanged knowing looks. "We managed to convince your friend Karl at the restaurant to sell them to us, but he made us promise we'd bring you back for dinner real soon!"


"That'd be Karl!" I chuckled. "He's always been a bit of a horse-trader. I still can't believe he sold them to you!"


"He took a little convincing." Kat laughed. "I think we just wore him down!"


"Well I'm so glad you did. We'll go back there soon, and I'll tell him your lobster is better than his!"


We savored our meal, enjoying every mouthful and sipping our champagne. This time we all finished at the same time, and relaxed in our chairs feeling completely satisfied. "Thank you so much." I said them both. "That was a fantastic meal, now Kat, can I clear these dishes for you, or will you tell me to sit down again?"


She gave me a nonchalant, cheeky grin. "Knock yourself out Tony; I don't think I'll be able to move for few minutes!"


Cyn walked in with me, cheekily resting her hand on my butt as we stepped into the kitchen. She poured a jug of hot water and started taking shaving items from a bag. I walked up behind her after I put the plates in the dishwasher, and put an arm around her waist before I lifted her hair and kissed the back of her neck. "You've certainly planned this well you cunning creature!"


She leaned back against me and ground her butt slowly against my cock. "I can't take all the credit. I have a seriously devious daughter you know!'


I laughed heartily, thinking back to Kat's merciless teasing when she washed my car last weekend. "Trust me; I'm quickly coming to realize that you're both extremely devious!"


She reached back for my hand, and placed it firmly on her slick pussy, sliding my finger along her slit before she helped me slip it inside. "Does that mean you're not that interested in watching us shave each other?" She teased. "We thought it might get you pretty hot; did we get it wrong?"


I leaned down and gently nipped her earlobe, hearing a sharp intake of breath as she trembled against me. "You really are a first class tease, just like your daughter." I laughed.


"I know, but you haven't answered my question lover. Do you want to watch me shave my daughter's sweet, tender little cunt, and then watch her use the razor on mine?"


"Yes!" I hissed. "There is nothing I'd like more than to watch you shave each other!"


"Well come on then, help me with these things and we'll give you a show you'll never forget!"


I wasn't sure if Cyn was a little d***k on champagne, a little crazy with lust, or a little of both, but I was enjoying this wilder side of her immensely. I helped her take her things outside, and we found Kat dreamily stoking her slit, smiling to herself as her fingers probed her oozing pussy.


“Take you panties off honey.” Cyn whispered to her. “And get up on the table.”


Kat stood and stretched, before sliding her filmy panties down and stepping clear. Her nipples were longer and harder than I’d ever seen them, and her breasts were rising and falling steadily. She climbed up on the table, sitting just back from the edge, and spread her legs wide apart. Cyn dipped a wash cloth in the jug of hot water and slowly, softly rubbed it over Kat’s pussy, before she pumped some shaving foam into her hand and smeared it all over Kat’s glistening cunt. She picked up the razor and got to work.


Kat groaned as she felt the blade slide over her skin, and leaned back and closed her eyes. My cock was hard again, oozing fluid as I watched this erotic scene, and I had to remind myself to breathe as I watched Cyn shave her daughter. The razor slid slowly but easily over her tender skin, and I couldn’t remain a simple spectator for a second longer. Cyn was standing, crouching forward, bending at the waist as she focused on her task. I moved behind her, placing my hands on her butt cheeks before I eased them apart, seeing the trails of fluid glistening on her pussy and down her inner thighs. It appeared I wasn’t the only one getting hot! I took my hard shaft in my hand and lined up my cock-head with Cyn’s pussy, sliding in ever so slowly to avoid jolting her.


She groaned as she felt my cock spread her labia, and stretch her as I eased carefully inside. “Oh God! You feel so good in my cunt, but how can I concentrate on shaving this pussy when you’re fucking me like this?”


I laughed softly. “You just do your job honey, and I’ll do mine!”


Kat opened her eyes, even wider when she me standing behind Cyn, who was a picture of concentration as she tried to ignore the sweet sensations radiating from her pussy as my cock slid slowly in and out.


“Oh Tony!” Kat hissed. “Are you fucking Mom’s pussy while she shaves me?” I nodded. “Are you stretching her tight, wet cunt with that bid, hard cock of yours?”


Kat’s hot talk was having the desired effect on all of us, and Cyn was moaning as I pushed further. “You bet baby!” I hissed in response. “I swear this hot, dripping cunt is milking my cock!”


“Don’t cum!” She pleaded. “Don’t you dare cum! I want your juice in my tight little cunt!”


I groaned, talk about no pressure! Cyn had somehow managed to reach the wash cloth and was cleaning the last traces of foam from Kat’s smooth pussy. She dipped her head and started kissing and licking all over Kat’s freshly-shaved skin, before she slid her pointed tongue inside, her throat working as she lapped up her daughter’s steady flow. I watched her steadily move faster, and matched my thrusting with her tongue, following her lead as Kat started moaning and breathing harder. “Oh God!” Kat squealed. “Oh…my…fucking…God! I don’t know which of you sucks pussy better, but…I’m….CUUMMIIINNNGGG!!!” She screamed as her body shook, using her hands to pull Cyn’s face hard against her as her sweet cream erupted, splashing all over Cyn’s face and running down her chin. Cyn slowed down, slipping her tongue free with a final soft kiss as she straightened up, sliding one hand behind me to hold me firmly inside her.


“I hate to do this.” She whispered to me. “But if you keep fucking me, I’ll be too sensitive to shave!”


I eased free with some reluctance, and Kat managed to slide from the table and smile at Cyn. “Your turn.” She said simply.


Cyn smiled and took Kat’s place, laying back and spreading her legs as her daughter washed her down and spread the shaving foam. My cock was rock-hard and screaming at me to find a warm, moist resting place, so I walked up until I was standing beside Cyn’s head. She smiled up at me and turned her head to face me, opening her mouth wide in lewd invitation. I slid my shaft deep into her throat as Kat started shaving her, and I felt her tongue softly bathe my shaft. As I slowly fucked her throat I watched Kat slide the razor across her Mom’s skin, clearing the tiny hairs with each stroke. When I saw Kat was nearly finished I slid free of Cyn’s inviting mouth and moved behind her daughter.


I repeated my earlier movements, placing my hands on her perfect butt cheeks and pulling them slowly apart, exposing her saturated pussy and puckered rosebud. My cock slid in easily, her earlier orgasm ensuring she was more than ready. She groaned from somewhere deep in her throat as she felt me enter her, and she hurriedly wiped the final traces of foam from her mother’s bald cunt.


“Thank you honey.” Cyn whispered to her daughter. “Would you like to kiss my smooth pussy baby? Would you like to slide your tongue deep into my hot cunt, and suck my juices while Tony fucks you? Can you suck me until I cum and I paint your face with my fuck juices?”


I was thrusting steadily, my cock hard and insistent, as Kat smiled at Cyn. “After you tongued me the way you did, I’d love to taste you Mom!” She dipped her head and spread Cyn’s labia wide apart, before thrusting her face into her dripping pussy. I was close, so fucking close, and I thrust harder and deeper, gently nudging Kat’s face firmly against Cyn’s cunt every time my balls slapped against her skin.


“Get ready lover!” I warned her. “I’ve got so much cum you’ll be leaking for days! Ugh…Ugh…. ARRGGGHHHHH!!!!” My first spurt flew like water from an uncapped fire hydrant, and I was sure she actually flinched when she felt my cum spraying deep inside, covering every crevice and corner of her hot, welcoming fuck-hole. I was thrusting furiously, my cock demanding a complete release after waiting for so long, and spurt after mind-blowing spurt pumped firmly up my shaft and mixed with Kat’s flowing juices.


She groaned into Cyn’s pussy as she added her release to mine, our juices combining in a boiling cocktail as she writhed and trembled beneath me. Cyn’s eyes were wide open and she screamed; her juices erupting and coating Kat’s face again and again. I couldn’t believe we’d all managed to cum together, and screams and groans from trembling bodies filled the air, gradually subsiding into whispered sobs and gasping breaths. I finally finished cumming, completely and totally drained, and a tremor started around my knees before spreading to my thighs, and I eased free of Kat’s pussy and collapsed on the ground. My departure released a burst of thick, creamy juices, which sprayed from her ravaged pussy and ran down her thighs.


Cyn was lying back on the table, a satisfied smile on her face. Kat had slumped to her knees, fresh cum coating her face and running slowly down her legs, a wanton picture of freshly-fucked bliss. I was half-lying on the ground, my arms just managing to support my trembling weight as my cum-covered cock slowly softened. We stayed just like that for quite some time, each of us enjoying our own quiet sense of afterglow.


I finally managed to get to my feet, and walked unsteadily around the yard, capping the torches to extinguish the burning wicks, before blowing out the candles. I moved back to my amazing partners, helping each to their feet and holding them until I was sure they could stand.


I kissed each of them, gently and tenderly, and they smiled at me with sparking eyes. “Tomorrow I may be able to adequately tell you how fantastic tonight has been.” I said quietly. “But at the moment I just can’t find the words. The one thing I do know is that I want you both in my arms, in my bed, right now!”


I took their hands and led them inside, knowing if I died in my sl**p, I’d die a very happy man.... Continue»
Posted by 6270daniel 11 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 6402  |  
64%
  |  6

HIS MOM, MY MOM


Jack and I have been best friends since he moved in next door when I was six. My name is Burt and I’m 17 years old and Jack is the same. My story starts when we were both 14.
Jacks Mom and my parents are also the best of friends. Jacks mother Faye baby sat me when my parents wanted to go out or attend some function.

One Saturday three years ago Mom & Dad were going to a testimonial dinner for my Dads boss. They asked Mrs. Bernard (Faye) if I could stay over night at their house, because they would be out very late. That night Jack and I were in his bedroom playing scrabble when I had to pee. Jacks house was a two bedroom one bath. I thought his mother was in the living room watching television. Mrs. Bernard had evidently chosen that time to take a bath.

When I walked into the bathroom she was sitting on the toilet stark naked. I froze and just stared at her. Now Mrs. Bernard was a tall woman rather skinny. She was 5’9” and I don’t think she weighed over 115 lbs. As I looked at her I noticed her tits were sagging quite a bit and they were kind a narrow and came almost to a round point. Not like my mother who has rather large tits. Her areolas were very dark almost purple and very large nipples. She had her legs apart and was peeing. She also had quite a crop of black hair around her pussy. She also had black hair that fell down to her shoulders and big round eyes.

I just couldn’t move. Finally I stammered, oh gosh Mrs. Bernard I’mmm, I’m so sorry I didn’t know you were in the bathroom. I, I had to go to the toilet and just didn’t think to check for a light. “Well wait outside for a minute and give me a chance to get decent and then you can go.” After a minute or so she said “Ok, you can come in now. When I walked in she had wrapped a towel around her self and stepped out of the bathroom. I went in and tried to pee, but I realized I had a hard on and it was sticking straight up.
Try as I could I couldn’t get it to point down so I could pee.

Finally I wet my cock from the bath water that was in the tub and took the soap and began to jack off. Just as I shot a big load of cum she opened the door and at the same time asked what was taking so long. There I was, cum spurting out of my cock and my face turning beet red. She stepped into the bathroom and said, “Did I cause you to get a hard on?” I’m sorry Mrs. Bernard, but seeing you naked like that, I just couldn’t help myself. “Do I turn you on Burt” she asked. I, I guess so. I always seem to get a hard on when ever I’m around you. “Why that is very flattering Burt, especially since I’m old enough to be your mother.” “How long have you felt like that” she asked. Since I was about twelve years old and ever since you let Jack and I sl**p with you that one night when there was that big thunder storm. Seeing you in your night gown gave me my first hard on. You don’t remember, but when I woke up about four in the morning that night I was scooted up to your back. Some how your night gown was above your waist and my cock was between your legs. You didn’t have any underwear on and my cock was right at the entrance of your pussy. I could help myself I just pushed it inside you and started to fuck you. It didn’t take very long before I shot a load of cum inside you. I was so turned on by the idea of fucking you that my dick stayed hard and I fucked you again. When you moaned and scooted back against me I came again. Your pussy was so hot so after about an hour I fucked you again.

Well Burt I have to confess I knew you fucked me that night. I never said anything because it scared me because I liked it. I had not had sex in over five years, not since I kicked Jacks father out. She dropped her towel and stood in front of me. She pulled me too her and held me against her. My face was mashed into her pubic hair just above her pussy. I reached between her legs and shoved two fingers into her vagina. I couldn’t believe how wet she was. She squatted a little and let me finger fuck her.

I had had a sex education class and read a lot of books on sex. Jack and I had watched a couple of porno fills I found in my Mom & Dads room and I really would get turned on when I watched a guy eat a woman’s pussy or when two women were 69ing each other.
I slid off the toilet and got between her legs. I shoved my face up into her wet pussy and began to lick up and down her slit. I ran my tongue as far inside her pussy as I could and then I would run my tongue up her slit and over her clit.

She squatted even more and gave me even more access to her pussy. She grabbed my head and f***ed my face deep into her pussy folds and I felt her shudder and buck as she came. She lifted me up pulling the toilet seat cover down so I could sit down. She straddled my legs and guided my cock inside her pussy. Oh god how hot it felt on my dick as I felt her pussy walls slide over my extremely stiff cock. I felt like I wanted to cum but couldn’t because I had to pee so badly.

She began to rise up and down my cock, slowly at first than faster and faster, Each time she came she would sit down with my cock fully embedded in her and would grab the side of my ass and pull me tight to her. I put one of her tits in my mouth and was sucking her nipple for all I was worth as I massaged and pinched the other tit rolling the nipple between my thumb and forefinger. I kind of milked her tits like you might milk a cow. Built the way she was with her tits being longer than they were around. I held one tit from underneath and sucked and milked it. She really started moaning as I sucked and kneaded those tits. I felt my balls tighten and I wasn’t sure if I was going to cum or pee. I just grabbed her tight and let go. I’m glad it was a load of cum that shot up into her womb and not my pee. When she felt me cum inside her she let out a loud groan and I felt her cum also.

We must have made to much noise because Jack walked in on us. There I was sitting on the toilet with my cock up his mother’s cunt. Jack yelled “WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING BURT YOUR FUCKING MY MOTHER, OR IS IT YOU MOTHER FUCKING BURT FOR god’s sake. She jumped off me and tried to cover herself with the towel. Jack just stood there not saying anything else. Finally he reached over and tore the towel from his mother and just looked at her naked body. I could see the tent form in his pants as he looked at his Mother.

Turn around Mother” he said. Like a robot she slowly turned around. Jack dropped his pants and shorts and told her to bend over. I heard her let out a sigh as she bent over putting her hands on the edge of the tub. “Spread your legs” he demanded. Then he shoved his cock into his Mothers pussy and began to fuck her like a wild man. He was so angry that it allowed him to fuck her for almost ten minutes before he shot his load of cum up into her. In the mean time my cock softened and I was finally able to pee.

Jack began to cry. I said don’t cry, it was my fault all this happened. I took advantage of your Mother. I’m Sorry Mrs. Bernard but “For christ sake Burt don’t call me Mrs. Bernard. After all that’s happened call me Faye.” Yes mam I said. Then Fay said “Now what, where do we go from hear. I just fucked my son and his best friend. I could go to jail for what just happened.” I said I’m not going to tell anyone and I’m sure Jack doesn’t want to go to a foster home if you were put in jail.

There was complete silence for about two minutes. Finally Jack said “I always wanted to fuck you Mom and now that I have I want to fuck you some more. In fact from now on Burt and I are going to fuck you every day isn’t that right. I said I would love to fuck your Mom as often as she will let me. We looked at her and finally she said, “I’d like that. It solves a lot of problems for me.”

We all walked back to her bedroom and got in bed with her. She gave Jack a blow job while I fucked her doggy fashion. I noticed that she could take Jacks cock all the way in her mouth. Jack came in his Mothers mouth just about the same time I came in her still very hot cunt. Jack and I fucked her six times that night, finally falling asl**p about four AM.

I woke up about ten thirty; We were all on our left sides. Jack, Fay and then me. My cock was hard because I had to pee and was between Fay’s legs with the tip at the entrance of her ass. I kind of pushed at her ass hole and felt her push back. I pushed my cock down and entered her pussy. I took about a half dozen strokes when she reached around and grabbed it. She pulled it out of her pussy and positioned it at her Ass hole. I reached down and took two fingers and ran them up into her pussy. Then I took my middle finger and shoved it into her Ass up to the first knuckle. I began to make a circle in her Ass. Her Sphincter was tight but began to loosen some. I shoved that finger deep into her Ass and began finger fucking it. I added another finger and then another so that I was shoving all three in and out of her butt hole.

She bent over shoving her Ass back into my crotch, so I shoved my cock into her very tight butt hole. I got about three inches in and then she shoved her butt back and my cock slid all the way in. I fucked her slow at first and then a little faster and harder. I rolled her onto her stomach and began to pile drive her Ass with my cock. I reached around and began to finger her pussy and her clit. As I shoved in she shoved back, and then she would pull her Ass forward as I withdrew. Boy was she tight, I would have cum within a minute except I had fucked so much earlier and I still had to pee. I fucked her for almost thirty minutes before I finally felt that urge. I shot about a half a load of cum into that anal cavity.

I was still hard from having to pee and as I laid there with my cock completely buried inside her Ass when suddenly I couldn't hold it any more and I began to pee. I filled her Ass cavity with my hot pee as I heard her say, “christ Burt your pee just made me cum again and she shoved her Ass hard into my cock and stomach. The bed between us was completely soaked. We just laid there in the warmth of my pee. Finally I got out of bed and went to the bathroom and took a shower. I heard Jack holler, “christ Mom you peed the bed. She never told him what had happened so I let it go too.


For the next two years We fucked Faye every day. When she had her period I would fuck her in the Ass but Jack would not fuck his Mother in the Ass for some reason he couldn’t explain. I noticed that Faye’s tits had gotten a little bigger and she had put on about ten pounds. She also confessed to me that that first time I fucked her, the one during the thunder storm that I had gotten her pregnant. She had stopped taking the pill after she divorced her husband. She aborted the fetus had her tubes tied so it couldn’t happen again.

The fact that I was fucking Jacks Mother started making me look at Mom a lot different. I began to look at her as a woman not just a Mom. It also made me remember those porno films in Mom & Dads bedroom. There were four of them. One was a couple having sex. The guy ate the women’s pussy and fucked her in her pussy and her Ass. The second was two couples having sex with each other. The third and fourth one were about two women having sex with each other. In one of them there were a lot of sex toys used and the other was just the two eating each other.

I was a little curious as to why there were more films about two women but was afraid to find out. One day I asked Faye if she had ever been with another woman. She said she had when she was in college. She and her room mate use to get it on but they had a falling out in her senior year. She caught her room mate with another woman and that ended it. I told her About the porno films and wondered if Mom had secretly wanted to be with another woman.

From then on I noticed when she and my folks got together Faye would find a way to get close to Mom. One night I caught her rubbing Mom between her legs when they had been drinking. They didn’t see me. Dad and Jack were watching a movie. I was fascinated as Faye ran her hand up between Mom’s legs and I could tell she was finger fucking Mom. Mom was really breathing hard and I knew she had cum when she leaned back and lifted her Ass up and then sort of collapsed back on the couch. Faye leaned over and kissed her hard on the Mouth. I’m sure they tongued each other.

I got a real hard on. I kept watching them, Dad yelled about needing a beer so Mom got up and went into the kitchen. Faye headed for the bathroom and I followed her. Before she could shut the door I stepped into the bathroom with her. I saw you and Mom just now and look what you cause. I dropped my pants and my cock sprung out. What are you going to do about it? I asked. She sat on the toilet and took my whole cock in her mouth and began to suck. I played with her tits as she sucked me off. I reached down her blouse and pulled one out and began to knead one while I sucked and milked the other. She was moaning a little loudly so I put my hand over her mouth. Watching Faye finger fuck my Mother had turned me on so much It didn’t take long before I shot my hot sticky cum down her throat.

I was still turned on and my hard on didn't subside so I lifted her off the toilet seat and sat down. I pulled her panties down and she straddled me and sat down on my cock. She began to lift herself up and down and her pussy walls felt so good sliding up and down my shaft. My cock had grown to about six and a half inches and if you put three fingers together where it meets the hand that was about how big around it was. It felt just as wonderful as that first day I stayed over at her house. I whispered that I wanted to fuck my Mother and I wanted her to help me. Oh Burt, are you sure about that. Fucking me is one thing but fucking your own Mother?

You don't seem to mind letting your son fuck you I said. That is true Burt but Every time Jack fucks me I feel a tremendous guilt. If he hadn't seen us together I never would have aloud him to fuck me. Jack only likes to fuck me because I'm his mother and he knows it is a taboo thing to do it so it excites him. On the other hand you make love to me, you don't just fuck me. That is a big difference to a woman. Well my Answer is still the same; I do want to make love to my Mother. This Saturday Dad has to go into the office and work. This would be an excellent time for you to visit Mom and get the ball rolling. If you can get her to have sex with you like you did tonight only more so it will make it easier to get Mom under control. I will make sure Jack and I go somewhere so you won't be disturbed, OK. Will you do it? Well I must admit I would love to eat your Mothers pussy so, yes I'll give it a try.
That Saturday I talked Jack into going to the park and play some basketball. He wanted to stay home and fuck his Mother as many times as he could over the week-end. I told him that Faye and my Mom going shopping and that we could fuck Faye when she got back.

That evening I notice that Mom seemed to be in great spirits. She was singing to herself while fixing diner and kept smiling a lot. She was dressed in a light summer dress. She looked beautiful. My Mom is just the opposite of Jacks Mother. She is 5’ 5” and weighs about 115 lbs with strawberry colored hair. I once saw Mom in the nude when I had snuck into her bedroom while she was taking a shower. She had really nice tits with barely any sag at all. Her areolas were a very light pink and she had nice round nipples a little darker. The hair around her pussy was a light blonde with a hint of red. I remembered jacking off twice I got so turned on looking at her. I checked her bra size in her drawer and they were all 36cc.

About half way thru diner I dropped my knife on the floor and when I bent down to pick it up I looked across the table and My Mom was sitting with her legs wide apart. She didn’t have any underwear on and I could see her pussy. I pretended to search for the knife as I stared at that gorgeous pussy looking back at me. I noticed there was a little white stain just outside those lips and I realized it was some of her cum. My cock became instantly hard and I cracked my head on the table when I straightened up. I looked at Mom and I must have had a flushed looked on my face because she suddenly turned beet red and I could tell she closed her legs together. For the longest moment we just starred at each other until Mother cracked the spell by coughing and then she got up and went to the sink and drank a full glass of water before returning to the table.

I kept thinking, was Faye successful in seducing Mother? I couldn’t wait to get over to Jacks and ask her. I quickly finished eating and told Mom & Dad I was going next door because Jack and I had some homework to do before Monday. I stood up forgetting about my hard on. When I did I saw Mom staring at the tent in my pants. When our eyes met she turned beet red again. As I left I heard Mom say she wanted to talk to me when I got home.

I ran next door and didn’t even knock as I burst into the kitchen. There was Faye laying on her back on the kitchen table with her head back over the edge of the table with Jack’s cock fucking her mouth. He had his whole cock deep down her throat. I almost started laughing because it was quite comical. However when I saw her legs spread wide apart and her pussy beckoning me I forgot about what I ran over there for. I dropped my pants and stuck my cock right into her waiting cunt. I picked up Jacks count and we began fucking her in unison. Both shoving our cocks into her together. Jack came first driving a load of cum down her throat as I continued to fuck her. After about eight more minutes I grabbed her hips and shoved my cock as deep as I could and let lose a torrent of cum into her waiting love channel.

Jack went into the bathroom to pee and clean up, so I asked Fay if she had been successful. "Well honey I have to tell you I have never had my pussy eaten so well. Your Mom made me cum so much I thought I would go insane. We made love to each other for almost four hours, we almost got caught by your dad when we lost tract of the time and he came home about four this afternoon. I didn’t think I had any loving left in me but you and Jack just proved me wrong.

I started to get hard again just thinking about Mom eating Faye’s pussy. When Fay saw my hard on she said I don’t think my pussy can stand any more. I turned her over on the table and shoved my cock into her Ass. She Moaned, “Oh god Burt you always seem to know the right thing to do, that really feels good, now fuck me, fuck me hard, and I did.

I went home about 9”30 and took a shower. I hardly got into bed when Mom came into my room. She said “Were you looking up my dress at diner?” I stammered, I’mm, I’m really sorry Mom, when I dropped my knife and went looking for it I couldn’t help looking at your open legs. When I saw you with no underwear on I could only stare at your pussy. “Where did you learn that kind of language young man? However I do want to apologize to you. That was not very lady like of me and I’m sorry I had such an effect on you. I’m your Mother and you should never look at me in that manner.”

Oh Mom, how can you say that, you are the most beautiful and sexiest women I have ever known. She flushed a deep red and kind of squirmed on the bed with her legs. “I’m real sorry I put you in that kind of situation but I am your Mother and you should never look at me like that. I’m very flattered that you think I’m attractive but we mustn’t think along those lines, do you understand me.” I guess so, but it is going to be hard after seeing you like that. She flushed again and said, “Honey we will just have to try”

She leaned over and started to kiss me on the cheek but I turned and she kissed me on the mouth. I put my arms around her head and held her tight. I tried to put my tongue in her mouth but she wouldn’t part her lips. She started to push me away as she did her hand accidentally went down for balance and she wrapped her hand around my hard cock. For a brief moment that seemed like forever we were positioned with her Ass half raised off the bed and her hand wrapped around my cock. Our lips were still together because I was still holding her tight.

She finally broke free, her face was again flushed. She said, “Burt, please don’t do that. I’m your Mother and it’s not right. You should never have those kind of feeling toward your own Mother.” In our little scuffle the strap on her night gown had fallen off her shoulder and her right tit became exposed. I could not help myself. I reached up and gently squeezed it running my thumb over her nipple. She was leaning over and my action caused her to suck in her breath and she became flushed again. “Stop it Burt, stop it this instant. I want no more of that out of you, do you understand? I’m your Mother for god’s sake” and she left. I jacked off but couldn’t make myself cum so I went to sl**p with my cock in my hand.

The next morning (Sunday) Mom would not look at me all during breakfast. Faye and Jack came over about ten thirty and we all piled into Dads car for a ride to church. Faye sat between Jack and me in the back seat. We kept trying to run our hands up between Faye’s legs. I leaned forward and put my chin on the front seat and asked Dad if maybe we could go to the park and play a little one on one basketball with Jack. As I talked I reached back and ran my hand up Faye’s dress and pulled her panties aside and began finger fucking her. She stopped resisting and scooted forward so my fingers were buried inside her hot cunt. Just as we got to church I heard her give a soft sigh and a little moan as she came.

As we were walking up to the church, Jack whispered, “I don’t want to play basket ball with your Dad, I want to fuck Mom. I stuck my fingers in my mouth and sucked Faye’s pussy juice off them. I could smell her pungent odor and decided I better wash them off. When Jack and I were in the bathroom I told him Mom mentioned that she and Faye were going to do something that afternoon. Mom sang in the church quire and some times did a solo. She had a beautiful voice.

When We got back to the house from playing basketball I noticed that both Mom and Faye had that flushed look. Mom’s dress was a little wrinkled and Faye winked at me. I got a hard on thinking about what may have happened between them. That late afternoon I was over at Jack’s house fucking Faye, when I asked her how we could set Mom up for me. She said “I’m scared that if I do she will never forgive me. I don’t want to lose your Mom’s friendship.” Don’t worry, we will say I blackmailed you into doing it. That I threatened to expose you for fucking me. “ Won’t that make her just as mad? Fucking her son isn’t going to make her happy;” We will tell her Jack and I f***ed you to fuck us and after you did you couldn’t stop or we wouldn’t let you stop.

“Well it could work out maybe. It’s Jacks birthday next Sunday and his Dad has asked to take him to the ball game.” I’ll try and figure out a way to get your Mom over here. You will have to figure out how to occupy your Dad..” No problem, Dad will be watching football all day. So here is how I think we should do this. I told her my plan. She smiled and said that should work. I grabbed her and gave her a big kiss as I came in her. I was so excited that later I fucked her in the Ass as Jack was fucking her pussy. We had not done that before. Faye said, “My god that was great, we will have to do that some more. I came eight times from both your cocks in me at the same time. I could hardly wait for Sunday.

Monday morning at breakfast I noticed Mom was still in her gown and robe. Dad had already left for work. She told me that she wasn’t feeling well and decided to take a day off work. I remembered Faye only worked a half a day on Monday and Friday because she usually worked ten hour days Tuesday thru Thursday. I smiled to myself knowing what they would be doing that afternoon.

When I got ready to leave for school, Mom seemed to be preoccupied because when she gave me a kiss and a hug it lasted quit a bit longer than usual. I got a hard on and it rose between her legs right about her clit level. I started to dry fuck her and she momentarily responded by pressing her puss against my cock. She gave me a strange look and then realized what was happening and pushed me away. She had that flushed look again. “Burt, I told you, you couldn’t be thinking like that. I’m your Mom and it is wrong.” Sorry Mom, I got carried away, I said. “Well just stop it.” If you don’t I will tell your Dad or I may just have to stop giving you any hugs.

I really got distracted that day. I was in my history class sitting in the back row. Mrs. Turner my teacher was sitting at her desk. Her old one was out for repair and the new temporary one didn’t have a front. Mrs. Turner is only about 4’11’ or 5’. She is quite stocky but her tits that sit high on her chest seem rather nice. Her feet won’t reach the floor when she is sitting so she has a short little stool to put her feet on. I guess she forgot about the desk not having a front because she was sitting there with her legs wide open. From my vantage point I could see her cunt. She had on white panties and a crop of black hair showed through them and on either side of her panties.

I got an instant hard on. Ray who sat across the isle from me saw what I was looking at and he giggled. We were leaning in the isle getting a good look when she realized what we were doing. She shoved her legs together and said, “Ray, Burt march yourselves up here immediately just as the bell rang. Both of us walked up and stood in front of her desk. I looked over at Ray and he had a hard on too. “Just what do you two think you were doing?” I started to stammer, I’m, I’m sorry, but Ray who had more balls than brains said we were looking at your pussy, what did you think we were doing. You were sitting there with your legs wide open inviting us to look."

I thought oh shit; we are in real trouble now. She turned a deep red and Stammered, “Don’t you talk to me that way young man, I’ll send you to the Principals office for disciplinary action.” “No you won’t because we will tell him you kept showing us your pussy all morning. When we didn’t want to fuck you, you got mad.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. I new I was going to get expelled.

She stood up and came around the table. Her face was as red as a beet. She started to wave her finger at Ray but to my amazement he lifter her up by her arm pits and sat her on the table. Now Ray was a tackle on the junior football team and was pretty big for his age. He shoved her back and as he did her legs came apart and he stepped between them

I could hardly believe what was happening. Ray undid his pants and pulled her forward so her Ass was on the edge of the Table. He held her down with one hand and took the other and pulled her panties aside as he shoved his cock deep into her pussy. Her eyes were as big as saucers as he pumped his cock in and out of her. I kept waiting for her to scream but all I could hear was him grunting as he pounded her. I ran over to the door and locked it. I kept saying, are you crazy Ray, your going to get us both kicked out of school or sent to jail.

To my utter amazement she put her arms around his nick and began to fuck him back. She began to moan rather loudly, Ohhh shit, I can’t believe what I’m doing but it feels so good. Ray Yesssss oh christ don’t stop, fuck me, Ray fuck me hard. It’s been eight years since I had a cock inside me.” I was dumb founded as Ray kept pounding her pussy. He came once but kept right on fucking her without missing a beat. Finally it dawned on me I was missing out. I dropped my pants and jumped up on the table. I straddled her face and lowered my cock directly into her mouth. She grabbed it and began to suck. Boy did she suck. I lasted about three minutes before I came. She really choked when I shot my load straight down her throat. There was cum all over her face and chest.

Ray finally came and we both put our pants on. There was a banging at the door because the next class was due. Mrs. Turner jumped up and pulled her dress down. “Shit, what am I going to do?” Ray said, “Just play it cool. Go sit down I’ll open a window so that there isn’t any smell. When the next class comes in you tell Burt and I that for talking in class we are to report to you after sixth period. We will be back to fuck your brains out, won’t we Burt.” What could I say, so I said I guess so? “Alright then open the door Burt.” We left and the teacher told the next class that she would be right back that she needed to use the bathroom.

That after noon after sixth period I went to Mrs. Turners room but Ray had not arrived yet. She said “I don’t know what got into me earlier, but it was a mistake and I’m sorry. I hope you don’t think to badly of me.” Not at all I said I really enjoyed what we did. Just then Ray walked in and locked the door. Mrs. Turner said, “Ray we can’t be doing this. It was a mistake on my part. I could get fired and/or go to jail. You are both u******e.” “Nonsense, you liked what we did. Neither of us will tell anyone. We don’t want to ruin a good thing, do we Burt.” No I said we don’t.

Mrs. Turner said “I’m sorry boys I just can’t. I feel so guilty already.” Ray just walked over to her and put his hands under her dress and pulled her panties off. “He said no ands or buts were going to fuck you as often as we want and you’re going to enjoy it.” She started to protest but when Ray shoved two fingers up her cunt and began to finger fuck her she got real quiet. Her breathing became ragged and I could see her squat a little to let his fingers better access. I watched her Ass quiver as she came on his fingers.

He said, “Ok Burt, you get to fuck her first this time, I want a blow job.” With that he turned her around and sat in the chair. He pulled her head down and f***ed his cock into her mouth. She began to really suck his cock moving up and down his shaft. His cock was about the same size as mine about 6 + inches. “Well what are you waiting for Burt look at that fine Ass and pussy?” That was all I needed. I took off my pants and underwear and shoved my very hard dick deep into her pussy. I was surprise at how tight her vagina was especially for a 41 year old woman. Her cunt lips tightened around my cock as I began to slide in and out of her. Her cunt was really hot but I was able to last almost ten minutes before I erupted deep inside her pussy cavity. I felt squirt after squirt penetrate deep inside her. She was pushing back at me the whole time. She must have cum several times because her and my cum was oozing out of her pussy and down the inside of her legs when I pulled out.

I stood there watching her suck his cock. She would go clear down his shaft until her lips touched his pubic hair and then lift up until it was almost out of her mouth. Up and down, up and down she went. My cock never got completely soft and started to rise again as I watched. Ray said I see you are getting hard again, why don’t you fuck her in the ass?” She made a muffeled cry protest but Ray pushed her head back down and nodded to me to go ahead.

My cock was still wet from fucking her so I first shoved a couple of fingers into her pussy and then I shoved first one then the other up her ass. Her sphincter muscle was really tight. I don’t think she had ever had anything up there. It took me about four minutes to loosen it up before I shoved the head of my cock into that tight hole. Her sphincter muscle resisted at first and then I plunged all the way to my balls. She let out a muffled scream so I just held my cock in place not moving for a couple of minutes.

I then slowly began to move in and out of her. Bringing my cock out until it was almost out of her and then I slowly shoved it back in until my abdomen was tight against her ass. I slowly increased my tempo. After I had fucked her for several minutes she began to moan. Mmmmmmgddd was her muffled sound as she sucked Rays Cock. She lifted her head and said, “Oh Burt that feels so good. I never knew that having someone fuck me in the ass could be that wonderful. Please fuck my ass harder Burt. Yesss that’s it fuck me harder, harder ohhhh god yesss.” I pounded her Ass as hard as I could and came at the same time as Ray did. He erupted fully in her mouth as he held he head tight against his cock. She was choking and coughing as Ray shot load after load of his rope like sperm up into and down her throat. I filled her Ass with my own offering.

I unbuttoned her blouse and undid her bra. Her tits were perfectly round. Not real big just a handful but they stood there fully with hardly any sag. Not bad for a 41 year old. She had small areolas that were a dark almost black look. Her nipples were small but protruding out from her breast. I played with them for awhile and kissed and sucked her nipples. She would moan every time I sucked or bit her nipples.

I realized that it was almost five o’clock and told them I had to go. I said same time tomorrow? Both nodded in the affirmative. Ray had gotten hard again and had lifted up Mrs. Turner impaling her on his cock and walked them both over to the door. I slipped out and I heard the door lock as I left.

That night I was just to tired to go over to Faye’s and went to bed. I could find out tomorrow night how it went. The next morning I woke up early because I had gone to bed so early. As I walked past Mom & Dads bedroom I heard Mom moaning and could hear the bed bang against the wall. I smiled knowing Dad was giving her a good fucking. I wondered if I could do as good a job.

When Dad came into the kitchen later ready for work he said “Your Mom is still asl**p be sure and wake her by 7:30 so she can get to work on time.” Sure Dad I said. It was 6:45. I ate breakfast and went to wake her up. When I walked in Mom was sprawled across the bed. She was laying on her back with her legs wide open. Her night gown was up by her waist and her pussy lips were spread a little apart. I could see Dads sperm oozing out of her pussy. I just stood there as my cock getting harder and harder.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING STANDING THERE, how dare you come into our bedroom like that?” Sshe screamed. I stammered, I’m sorry Mom, Dad asked me to wake you up at 7:30 so that you could get to work on time. “Well you should have at least knocked. How long have you been standing there?” I just walked in I lied. She looked at the tent in my pants and said well it must have been long enough for you to get a hard on. I’m sorry you had to see me like this, now get out of here, and knock next time. I Exited her bedroom quickly.

I heard her in the shower and then about 8:15 she came into the kitchen as I was about to leave for school. “I think we need to have another talk tonight. I can’t have you getting a hard on every time we are near each other. So we both should think of a possible solution.


After school Ray and I fucked Mrs. Turner twice and she gave each of us a blow job. We fucked her every day like that for six weeks until we got a big surprise. We came to her class and I noticed she was very pale and about half way thru the class she got up suddenly and left the room. That afternoon when we came for out daily fuck she was sitting there crying. We both asked at the same time what the matter was. "I’m pregnant that’s what the matter is." We were both speechless. “It must have happened that first day before I started to take the pill” She said. What are you going to do I asked? “I don’t know, I’m 41 years old for christ sake. That’s to old to have a baby. I guess I’ll have to take a leave of absence and have it aborted. Ray and I fucked her inspite of her grief. In fact we fucked her three time's each that afternoon. She was exhausted when we got though. I didnt' get home from school until almost six PM.

For the next two days she had a terrible time trying not to throw up during her class's. Ray and I fucked her anyway. Once she puked all over Ray while she was giving him a blow job and I was fucking her. That week was a tough week for me too. I was fucking Mrs. Turner every afternoon and Faye almost every night. I had to fake cumming several times with Faye. What kept me going was the anticipation of the possibility that I might get to fuck Mom Sunday Just before my 16th birthday.

I was drinking a lot of milk and eating yogurt to keep my strength up. I had meat as much as I could and took some multiple vitamins. That night after I had walked into Moms bedroom and saw her pussy with Dad’s cum oozing out of her she came to my room. I was laying there with only my shorts on and a sheet covering my legs. She didn’t sit down this time. She said, “cover yourself up” so I pulled the sheet up to my waist. “What am I going to do about you? I can’t have you getting all excited every time were together. Its ludicrous, I’m your Mother for gods sake. You should not be thinking of me sexually. don’t you know how wrong that is? I know there are area’s of the country where i****t is accepted but not here. You are just going to have to control yourself; you are making me very uncomfortable.”

I didn’t say anything for a short time and then I got up and walked over to Mom. I took her in my arms and said at the same time I’m sorry Mom I’ll try. I think that circumstances the last few days have contributed to it. As we stood there with our arms atound each other in a tight hug try as I could I couldn’t help but get another hard on. It rose up and came out of my shorts and went between her legs as we hugged.

For some crazy reason I reached down and grabbed both cheeks of her Ass and pulled her to me. She tried to push away and in doing so her legs came apart as she tried to get some leverage. I reached further down and grabbed her thighs and lifted her up. Her legs automatically wrapped around my waist and as I eased her down a little forcing my cock into her pussy thru her gown. I was kind of in frenzy as I began to fuck her thru her gown. She grabbed me by the hair and slapped me as hard as she could just as I shot a load of cum into her pussy thru her gown.

I just buried my head into her chest and began to sob, I’m sorry Mom, oh god I’m sorry I cried. I don’t know what came over me. “Put me down, put me down this instant.” I let her slide down my front and I fell back on the bed crying. I’m sorry Mom I’m so sorry I kept saying over and over. “Look at my gown, how the hell am I going to explain to your Dad that I have your cum all over it. I just kept say how sorry I was. “Shit, shit, shit,” she said as she left. I heard her go into the hall bathroom and I heard the water running and then I the hair dryer.

She came back to my room but only to the open door. Through gritted teeth she whispered. “Don’t you ever try that again or I will have to tell you Father. I almost said, why won't you let me fuck me? You have been eating Faye’s pussy and that’s cheating on Dad in a way. So there both wrong but it feels right.

It was Wednesday night and I got home rather late because Ray and I had really fucked Mrs. Turner my history teacher a lot because she was so upset at finding out she was pregnant. We thought that fucking her three times each would take her mind off it. She was worn out when we left but was crying so I guess it didn’t work.

When I got home Mom and Dad had already eaten and I could tell Mom was still upset at what happened between us the previous night. “Just where have you been young man, you know we eat at six every night.” I’m sorry Mom but the basketball coach called a meeting of next year’s team to talk about practicing this summer. “Well I called the school today because of you recent behavior. They told me you were behind in your home work and if you didn’t catch up there was a chance you might fail English, Science and Math. So you march right into your room and start catching up. I want you home right after school every day until your grades are back to “B” or better. If you don’t then there will be no basketball for you next year, do you understand me?” Yes, I said.

I went in and cracked the books. It was hard at first because I kept thinking about Sunday. Everything worked out great the rest of the week because Mrs. Turner had a teachers meeting after school Thursday. Ray and I couldn’t pay her a visit so I came straight home after school and went in to my room to study. Mom was avoiding me except for dinner and breakfast times. Friday I made a quick trip to Mrs. Turner’s room after school and gave her a nice fucking and then left as Ray was getting a blow job. I was not able to see Faye either night.

Saturday Mom went to the store shopping about 10 AM. So I snuck next door and explained what had happened to Faye. She showed me what she had bought at the porno shop. It was a strap on with a dildo attached to it. She said women use it to fuck each other. She said she picked a Dido that was about the same size as I was and it had a hard rubbery texture. I tried it on and fucked Faye with it for almost forty minutes. She went wild and came a half dozen times. Then I fucked her in the Ass with my own cock. I went over my plan with her but made a slight revision. When I left Faye was laying on her bed exhausted from cumming so much.

Sunday, Mom, Dad and I had breakfast before we met Fay and all piled into Dad’s car to go to church. Jack had already left with his Dad for the Ball game. On our way Faye leaned forward and asked Mom if she could come to her house after because she had
some patterns she wanted Mom to look at for the church social coming up. Mom said, sure how about after lunch, I’ll come over and look then. While she was leaning forward I ran my hand up between her legs and realized Faye didn’t have any panties on so I put two, then three fingers into her pussy and finger fucked her. By the time we reached church I had four fingers up her pussy. She was having a hell of a time trying not to let my folks know she was cumming like a fountain. I could see the strain in her legs as she f***ed herself not to cry out each time she came.

When we got to church Faye said she had to go to the bathroom and hurriedly left almost before the car stopped. Her face was flushed and her dress was sticking to her ass. Fay whispered to me as we sat down. “You son of a bitch, it was all I could do to keep from making a sound in that car. And I had cum all over the inside of my dress.” I just grinned at her as she said, “You Bastard” and giggled.

When we got home Dad went immediately to the den and turned on the football game. I fixed a couple of trays for Dad and I while Mom fixed us some sandwiches for lunch. Mom had a salad and then went next door. It was all I could do to sit there and eat my sandwich and drink a glass of milk. I kept thinking about what was going on at Faye’s. Finally I couldn’t stand it any longer. I got up and told Dad I was going to go to the park and practice some basketball. He just grunted. I said do you want another beer before I go? Ya that would be nice he told me.

I hurriedly left and snuck next door thru the back door. As soon as I got in I heard someone moaning. The door to Faye’s bedroom was open and I saw my Mom with her face buried in Faye’s cunt. Neither of them had any cloths on and Mom was kneeling on the floor with Faye’s butt at the edge of the bed; legs wide open and her heels on Moms back at the waist. Mom was licking and sucking that cunt like she was afraid it might disappear. Faye was moaning and bucking her Ass up against Moms face. Faye had both hands on her own tits squeezing and pinching her nipples.

What a site. I got an instant hard on as I gazed at Moms beautiful Ass. I could see her pussy lips protruding between her legs. Fay was almost screaming as she said, “Oh Maureen (that’s my mother’s first name) your making me cum so much I can hardly keep from passing out. Ohhhhh shit, Ohhhhh god,” and she reared her ass up off the bed and her Ass began to shake violently as she had another giant climax. “Oh please Maureen fuck me I need a cock in me right now I can’t stand any more of your wonderful tongue.”

It was then that I noticed the strap around Mom’s waist. She stood up and I could see the dildo in front as Mom took hold of it and guided it into Faye’s wet cunt. Mom began to pump that dildo in and out of Fay. I couldn’t stand any more; my cock was so hard it hurt. I dropped my pants and began to jack off. Mom was fucking her just like a man and Faye was shoving her pelvis up to meet every down stroke. I shot a load of cum all over the wall as Mom fucked Faye for almost thirty minutes before Faye screamed,
ENOUGH, I CAN’T TAKE ANYMORE.” She was breathing so hard I thought she might pass out.

Mom fell on top of Faye with that dildo still inside her cunt. “My god Maureen you almost made me have a heart attack. I was cumming so much I could hardly breathe.”
They both laid there for about fifteen minutes while Faye came down from her high. ‘Ok now it’s my turn” said Faye as she rolled over on top of Mom. She took the strap off Mom and strapped it on herself. She then slid down between Moms legs and began eating Moms pussy. Within minutes she had Mom bucking and moaning. I thought christ, what a sight and I wished I had a movie camera. You could tell every time Mom climaxed by the way she raised her hips and pushed Faye’s face hard into her pussy. Ohhhhh yes Faye christ that feels good aahhhhhhhh shit, yessss ooohhhhh god as Mom began to climax over and over. I know Mom climaxed at least eight times before Faye came up for air.

“Ok Maureen it’s time to get that pussy of yours fucked. Turn around and get on your knees at the edge of the bed. I’m going to doggy fuck you senseless.” Mom smiled and turned around getting on her knees and laid her head on the bed with her ass sticking up in the air. Fay motioned for me to come in and she backed up as I stepped behind Mom and my hard on stuck straight out as I guided it toward Moms pussy. My hands were trembling and my legs felt weak. I was about to enter an area that was considered by most as taboo and violate my own Mother. I was scared and excited at the same time

Mom’s pussy lips were full and all puffed up from Fay’s tongue. I almost came as the head of my cock entered her and I would have if I hadn’t already jacked off. Her pussy was so wet and hot. She was even hotter than Faye’s or Mrs. Turner. Through the out sides of my cock I could feel the insides of her womb with every inch that entered her. First two then four inches until my full six and a half inches were fully engulfed by her flaming pussy. It is impossible to accurately describe the feeling I had as I was sliding in and out of that wonderful love box.

I began to pump my cock very slowly in and out of my Mothers beautiful body. My legs were still shaking so bad I thought I would collapse. Mom said “OH that’s nice Faye, but fuck me faster and harder. I began to increase my tempo and started to ram my cock deep inside her belly. I lasted almost two and a half minutes before I came. I stayed hard and continued to fuck her again. I was now in such a state that I was hammering her pussy as hard as I could. This time as I fuck her I heard her say, “god Maureen it felt like that dildo spurted a load of cum in me.” Maureen who was standing in the middle of the room said “Yes I know it’s a special one that has a cream inside it.” I lasted almost nine minutes the second time.

When I came again I collapsed on top of her, my cock still in her. We rolled onto our sides and I reached around Mom and grabbed both her breasts squeezing them and rolling her nipples between my fingers. She was beginning to breathe harder in response to my kneading when she saw Faye standing in the middle of the room. She began to fight me, pulling my hand away and scrambled across the bed. She looked at me and said with tears coming into her eyes, “Burt, oh Burt, how could you do this to me. I’m your Mother for god’s sake.” I’m not sorry Mom I love you and have wanted to make love to you for the last two years. “That was not making love that was fucking me without my consent. You ****d me in a sense. Then she looked at Faye and hissed. “How could you be a party to this? You just stood there and let him fuck me. I will never forgive you for this; our friendship is at an end.”

Don’t blame her Mom; I f***ed her to do it. I told her that if she didn’t help me I would tell you and the police that she has been fucking her son and me for almost two years. “Your son, christ, Faye how could you fuck your own son for gods sake.” Fay just looked at the floor. We f***ed her to have sex with us. She had just gotten out of the shower and was naked when I walked in. I grabbed her and fucked her right there in the bathroom. Jack caught us and he fucked her too. We fucked her so many times until she began to like it. We told her that if she cooperated we would never tell anyone. Besides what do you call what you and Faye have been doing? That’s cheating on Dad isn’t it, even if it is with a woman instead of a man?

“Oh god” Mom stammered. I’m so sorry I’ve done this to you. I went over and put my arms around Mom and kissed her. She just sat there and kept looking from me to Faye. Finally Faye spoke. “I am real sorry Maureen, but I couldn’t take the chance that he might tell someone about Jack. Your son is really a good lover and I got so I enjoyed his love making. I took a chance that you didn’t want your husband to find out about us either. She said in barely a whisper, “No, I guess I wouldn’t want him to know about us.”

I pushed Mom back on the bed putting my arms around her and I whispered, Oh Mom you are so beautiful, and the sexiest person I have ever known, everything is going to be Ok. My cock began to harden as we were talking. She has such beautiful full breasts still firm and fully rounded. Her areolas are a very light pink while her nipples were even a lighter pink. I slid between her legs and re-entered her pussy. I slowly began to fuck her. She was in a daze I think and didn’t quite know what I was doing. I fucked her for about five minutes real slow before her body began to respond to my stimulation. I increase my speed and her breathing became a little more ragged. As I began to fuck her in earnest her legs wrapped around me and began to fuck me back.
I felt her cum as she groaned and shoved her pelvis up into my abdomen. I continued to fuck her for about a half as hour and Mom came several more times before I felt that wonderful feeling in my ball sack. I was fucking her hard and as fast as I could move my butt. When I came we both moaned at the same time and I felt her cum with me.

Faye came over and laid beside us and put her arms around us. We must have fallen asl**p because I woke up and it was four o’clock. Mom looked so beautiful lying there on her back. I parted her legs and began to eat her pussy. I could taste her and my own cum. She had a pungent odor from all the sexual activity. I soon had her moaning and she held my face tight against her pussy as she came. I didn’t here or see Jack come in but when I heard a moan from Faye I looked up and there was Jack between his Mothers legs eating her pussy too.

Mom threw her legs up over my shoulders and pulled my face tight against her own love hole. She had not yet seen Jack. I was still eating Moms pussy when in the middle of an orgasm Mom all of a sudden tried to push me away and said “Shit.” I looked up and Jack was fucking his Mother doggy fashion. He Just looked over and said Hi Mrs. Fountain. (That is out last name). “Shit, Shit, and SHIT” she said. Is everyone in town in on this?” Jack never missed a beat, “No, just us” and grinned. Mom was trying to get up but she was still not completely finished with her orgasm. Finally Mom relaxed enough and jumped up and started to get dressed. She looked in the mirror and said "christ, look at me. How am I going to explain this to Jay (that’s my Dads name)?"

“Why don’t you take a quick shower, there’s a blow dryer in the bathroom," said Faye. Mom left a half hour later. I let Faye give me a blow job and it took me almost twenty minutes of fucking her throat before I finally shot a small load of cum down her throat.

I left and when I got home it was just before six, “Your Mom came home with a head ache and went to bed,” he said. I told him I needed a shower and would be back in time to have dinner with him. After dinner I watched TV for about an hour with Dad and then went to bed, because I was pretty tired.

I didn’t sl**p to well, I kept dreaming about Mom. About 2”30 AM I got up to pee and decided to go in the kitchen and get a glass of milk. When I got there I found Mom sitting at the kitchen table. The night light showed she had been crying. I came to her and knelt down in front of her and put my arms around her. Don’t cry Mom everything is going to be OK, I love you I told her and hugged her real tight. “I love you too honey. I just don’t want to hurt your father.” I said I wouldn’t ever do anything to hurt him either. "She told me that she never wanted Jack to fuck her or try to black mail her into it. I assured her that she didn't need to worry and that we would never make love in front of Jack.

I laid my head against her breast and without thinking I pulled her night gown top down and began to suck her nipple. I also began to massage her other breast manipulating her nipple with my forefinger and thumb. Mom’s breath became heavy and ragged. I reached down and pulled her Ass to the edge of the chair pulling her legs apart. I lifted her night gown and put my face between her legs and began to lick her pussy slit. I slowly ran my tongue up and down her slit, flicking her clit when I got to the top. Her Ass would jump each time I did that.

I shoved my tongue as deep into her hole as I could get it. I moved it in and out as fast as I could for about 30 seconds before I started sucking on her clit. Mom began to moan and lifted her pelvis to meet my driving tongue. She grabbed my head and mashed my face into her pussy as she came. Her ass jumped and shook as a huge orgasm swept over her. Ohhhhh god Burt, I can’t believe what you do to me. She held my face tight against her pussy and I felt her cum again.

I heard my Dad coming down the hall so I jumped up and pulled Moms gown down and opened the refrigerator and grabbed the milk. Mom Just got her tit back in her gown when Dad walked in. I left the refrigerator door open so the cold and odors from the fridge would hide any sex smell. “Looks like no one is sl**py,” He said. When I came to get a glass of milk and found Mom sitting here. She told me her head ache was gone and she felt a little hungry I was just going to fix something for Mom. What would you like Mom. “Just a small bowl of cereal so I can go to sl**p.” What about you Dad I said. " Oh a glass of that milk would be nice."... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 19857  |  
95%
  |  14

My neighbour and her teenage daughters (1)

This is not only a new story for me, but also a significant change in direction. My loyal readers who have followed my previous stories will know that they featured a common theme, of a strong alpha-male who enjoyed the submissive pleasures of several compliant women and girls. I should warn you now that my leading players in this story are “ordinary people,” and you won’t find the dominant aspect that is evident in my previous works. SO PLEASE, DO NOT POST NEGATIVE COMMENTS OR VOTES BECAUSE THIS WASN’T WHAT YOU EXPECTED FROM ME!


I wanted to write a story that was as realistic as possible, with situations that any of us could experience given the right conditions. My male lead is an ordinary man, who gets caught up in a set of circumstances that take him in a completely unexpected direction. My females are similarly average, attempting to get their lives back on track. There is far more background to this story, as I’m hoping you will feel that you know and empathize with the characters. Of course there is sex, but this time I have resisted the urge to rush right in. My characters will experience and enjoy, and this will encourage them to explore further in coming chapters, and experiment with new aspects of sex-play. The further this story goes the hotter it will get, so each chapter will feature some fresh scenarios and activities.


I would love to know what you think about this story, regardless of how you vote, so please feel free to post a comment or send me a PM with your comments and suggestions for future chapters.


**********************************************************************************


I’m not sure when I first realized something was wrong at my neighbors’ house, and with the benefit of hindsight I probably should have picked up on the warning signs earlier.


In my own defense I was going through a particularly dark period in my life, as my beloved wife had passed away during what was supposed to be a minor operation two years ago. Despite being in our late thirties and having been married for nearly twenty years, we were still hopelessly in love with each other. We had never felt the need to start a f****y, preferring to focus on each other, travel the world, and simply enjoy being together. The lack of c***dren gave me little reason to go on with my life, and while I knew this was not what Julie would have wanted, I simply couldn’t move on.


After her death I became totally fixated on retribution, and hired the best lawyers who ruthlessly pursued the hospital and her surgeon through the courts. At my instruction they rolled over every delaying tactic and rejected a series of ever-increasing offers to settle. I finally had my day in court and justice was certainly done, as the judge awarded a multi-million dollar settlement which saw me more than comfortable for the rest of my life. The only thing was, without Julie there was nothing I really wanted to buy with the money. We had moved into our current house around ten years ago and it was much larger than we really needed and quite comfortable. I had a nice car and no ambition to own an exotic sports car, and we had traveled extensively so the only places left to see were those we had planned to visit together. Travelling on my own was sure to make me miss her even more. So I became a semi-recluse, my only real interest being my martial arts training where I could immerse my mind and body as I honed my skills to higher levels. My Sensei was well aware of my situation, and would occasionally suggest I should use my skills and compete in regional tournaments, but I was concerned I might lose control and seriously hurt an opponent so I just kept up my training regime and sparred in the local Dojo.


Getting back to the neighbors, I had known Bill, Cynthia and their three daughters ever since we moved into the neighborhood. The eldest daughter Katrina was sixteen now, and the twins Tiffany and Shannon were f******n. The girls were all smaller versions of their mother, with slim figures and willowy long blonde hair. Kat was rapidly developing into a stunning young woman, with an hourglass figure and pert breasts that seemed to grow a little larger every time I saw her. Even the twins were developing hips and a waistline, and budding breasts had started to show a while ago.


Julie and I had occasionally looked after the girls so Bill and Cyn could have some quality time together, and I’d continued to babysit them every once and while since Julie passed away. Bill had lost his job around six months ago and life had become increasingly difficult for them. We lived in a country town so employment opportunities were limited, and they were finding it hard to make ends meet. I couldn’t help but notice that Bill had let the house go, as the lawns hadn’t been mowed for months and the gardens were overgrown with weeds. He was doing a reasonable job of letting himself go as well, as the way he moved and his expanding waistline suggested he was hitting the booze pretty hard.


With my problems and theirs I didn’t socialize with Bill and Cyn much anymore, but I was seeing a lot more of the girls. Cyn had picked up some part-time work at the local market and the girls would come over if she was working. I figured they probably didn’t want to be alone in the house with Bill, and that was fine with me as I enjoyed their company and bubbly conversation. A few months back they were complaining that their allowances had been cut back, so I told them I’d be happy to pay them for doing odd jobs for me. As a result the house had never been so clean and tidy, and my willing housekeepers kept the washing and ironing and other domestic chores well in hand.


It was a perfect Saturday morning when my life took and unexpected change in direction. I was eating breakfast when Kat came through the side door, a beaming smile on her face as she greeted me. “Hi Mister A! Isn’t it a beautiful day!”


Her zest for life was infectious and I smiled in return. “It sure is Kat! And to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?”


“Well….I have a party to go to tonight and I could really use a new dress as my wardrobe is pretty ratty….so I was wondering if I could wash your car or something?”


She had washed my car a few times, and after some instruction she did a pretty good job so I didn’t have a problem with her suggestion. “Sure.” I smiled. “I’ll get the keys and move it out for you.”


She giggled and clapped her hands together. “Awesome, thanks Mister A! I’ll go get changed and be right back!”


I moved the car and put the wash gear out front for her, and then went back inside for a coffee. A few minutes later I heard the hose spraying on the paintwork, and glanced outside. Kat was standing on tip-toe to hose the dust and dirt off the roof, wearing the briefest pair of cut-off denim shorts I had ever seen. As she stretched I could clearly see the curve of her tight butt cheeks where they joined her thighs. To make matters worse she wore an old singlet top that looked as though it belonged to one of the twins, as it was several sizes too small and only just covered the bottom of her C-cup breasts. Even at that distance I could see she wasn’t wearing a bra, as her nipples poked firmly against the threadbare material.


I mentally admonished myself for looking at Kat that way, I mean, she was not only my neighbor, she was young enough to be my daughter! But while I knew it was wrong I couldn’t tear my gaze away, and as I watched her move around the car I could feel my cock rising. My hand slid inside my shorts and wrapped around my hard cock as though it had a mind of its own, and I started stroking slowly, never taking my eyes off the nubile nymph outside. Precum was oozing freely from my slit as I paused to slide my shorts down and kick them free, before resuming my slow stroking. Questions fired through my mind in rapid succession. “Did she dress like that deliberately?” “What kind of response was she trying to provoke?” “Was she hoping I was watching?” “How would she react if she knew what I was doing right now?”


It had been a while since the last time I had masturbated to release, and my cock was already signaling that this wasn’t going to take long. I gripped my shaft harder and started stroking faster, my breathing becoming deeper with my impending climax. Suddenly my first jet of cum flew from my cock and I kept stroking as spurt after spurt of thick white cum pulsed up my shaft and formed a growing pool on the timber floor. I had to bite my lip to keep from roaring at the ceiling, and I realized it had been far too long since I’d enjoyed an orgasm as intense as this one. My knees went weak as my flow finally subsided, and I realized I had to clean up the mess before Kat or one of the twins walked in on me. I grabbed a handful of tissues and cleaned myself up, and then soaked up the white pools on the floor before slipping my shorts back on. I realized I was still breathing heavily and struggled to regain my composure. “This has to stop!” I said to myself. “Nothing good is going to come from this so knock it off!”


Kat was hosing off the soap by now, blissfully unaware of the pleasure she had provided. I had to get my mind off her perfect body, and decided a trip around the yard behind the lawn mower would give me something other than teenage temptation to focus on. I went into the garage and dragged the mower outside, giving Kat a wave and a smile as I set to work. My front yard was fairly small so I had that finished in no time before I headed round the back. I was just doing the last section when Kat came through the side door with a jug of soda and a couple of glasses, one of which she held up enquiringly. I nodded and smiled as I had worked up quite a sweat, finished off and shut the mower down.


Kat had walked over to the deck around my pool, and was bending over with her back to me as she poured our drinks. I had another great view of her firm butt cheeks, and again wondered whether this was a deliberate action on her part. She stood as she heard me approaching, and smiled as she handed me my drink.


“I thought you might be thirsty Mister A. You look as though you’ve been sweating some!”


“Thanks Kat.” I replied as I drained my glass, and she fetched the jug to give me a top-up as we lay back on the outdoor lounges and savored the sun on our bodies. “So, big party tonight?”


She smiled at me. “You bet, and I’m really looking forward to it. I’ve been saving some money because I sooo need some new clothes, and now I should have enough to buy a party dress I like.”


We chatted about this and that, and then she looked over at me. “Can I ask you a question Mister A? A kind of personal question?”


“Sure honey.” I assured her. “But I think you’re old enough to cut out the Mister A stuff and start calling me Tony. What are you, sixteen now?”


She nodded. “Well….Tony……I was wondering……do you think I’m sexy?”


Alarm bells started ringing loud and long. “Ummm……There’s no doubt you’re……a very attractive young woman.” I stammered, hoping my response would get me out of trouble.


She let me know it hadn’t. “That’s not really an answer Tony. I want to know if YOU think I’m sexy?”


I gulped and decided I should cut out the BS and be truthful, so I looked her in the eyes. “Yes Kat, I do think you’re sexy, but perhaps you shouldn’t come over dressed like that.”


I thought that might throw her off track, but to my surprise she just gave me a very self-assured smile. “So you like my outfit? I was hoping you would! Tell me, did it create any….interesting reactions?”


“Kat, where is this going?” I asked her as directly as I could, uncomfortably aware I was blushing. “I’m sure you’ve got half the boys at school chasing you with their tongues hanging out, so I’m not sure why we’re even having this conversation. Besides, I’m the last person to be giving you relationship advice; you should be talking about this with your parents or perhaps the School Councilor.”


“I’m not interested in the boys at school. They only want one thing, and if you don’t give it up you’re a frigid bitch. If you do give it to them they tell everyone you’re easy and then you’re labeled as a slut, and I’m not a slut!” She surprised me with the passion behind her statement before she went on. “I can’t talk to Mom and Dad about this stuff because……well…..I just can’t.”


“It sounds as though school hasn’t changed much since I was there.” I smiled. “But Julie and I never had k**s honey, so I don’t know how I can help you.”


“I was wondering…..why you live in this big house on your own? I mean…..it’s been a while since your wife died and that was a terrible thing, but I never see you going out on a date or bringing someone home with you. Ummm….you’re not gay or anything are you?”


Despite my discomfort I had to laugh at that comment. “No Kat, I’m not gay. I just don’t think I’m ready for a long-term relationship right now.”


“That’s a shame because you’re in really good shape. My friend Angela has seen you a couple of times and she says you’re smoking hot! She said she’d jump you in a heartbeat.”


That had me blushing even more, and I knew I had to end this discussion before I got myself into serious trouble. “Well…..that’s flattering I guess. Now, I’d better give you some money and let you go buy that party dress you want for tonight.” I said as I stood and headed inside, hoping she would follow me.


We went inside and I peeled a fifty out of my wallet, seeing her eyes light up as I normally didn’t give her that much for a car wash. She came over and gave me huge hug, rubbing her thigh against my half-hard cock in the process. “Thanks Tony.” She whispered in my ear as she stood on tip-toe to kiss me on the cheek. “And I know I’m young, but I’m not as naïve as you may think!”


She walked out the door, blowing me a kiss as she left. “Thanks again, see you tomorrow!”


As soon as she left my yard I slammed the door shut so hard the glass shook, locked it, pulled the d****s and ripped my shorts off. Despite enjoying a huge cum an hour ago my cock was hard again and precum was oozing from my piss-slit. This was no time for a leisurely build up so I smeared some precum down the shaft and started stroking it furiously. In less than a minute I was pumping a second pool of cum over the floor, and this time I threw my head back and roared at the ceiling as I shot my load.


Visions of Kat naked were flashing through my head as I thought of all the things I wanted to do to her perfect young body, and still I kept pumping thick gobs of greasy cum. When I finally stopped I ran to the bathroom and threw myself under the shower, blasting cold water all over me as the remnants of my release washed down my legs. I was shivering when I finally turned off the tap and quickly toweled dry before putting my robe on. I headed back downstairs and poured a double-bourbon into a crystal glass before sculling it down and feeling the alcohol burn down my throat. I poured another and sipped it slower, finally getting my feelings and raging hormones under some semblance of control, but I was still shaking.


I cleaned up the mess on the floor before slumping into a chair, my mind in complete turmoil. Julie and I had enjoyed a sensational sex life where nothing was off limits and we explored many different aspects of sex-play over the years. We were insatiable, which I’m sure was part of the reason why we still loved each with so much passion right to the end. When she died I basically retreated into a celibate life, masturbating occasionally to porn movies and stories, but only making to love to a woman once in a while.


A year ago I tried dating as I knew Julie would not want to see me locked away in the house alone, but the women I dated were either desperate to get married and start a f****y, or carrying way too much emotional baggage from previous relationships or failed marriages. I even visited a brothel a couple of times, but the emotionless fucking left me feeling empty and unsatisfied, so I never went back. What I never expected was my sixteen year old neighbor pushing my buttons the way she did, and the way my body reacted to her blatant teasing. I knew I wouldn’t be able to resist her forever, and I resolved to sit down tomorrow and tell her she had to back off or never come over again.


Having come to a decision I started feeling better and the turmoil in my head washed away, leaving me with a pleasant buzz from the bourbon. I went outside and lay in the sun naked, soaking up the warm rays and feeling the tension evaporate. Hunger finally drove me inside as the sun dipped below the horizon, the two huge cums I had enjoyed contributing to my need for food. After dinner I went into the garage and pottered around with a few maintenance jobs that had built up.


It must have been around seven when I heard yells and shouting come from Bill and Cyn’s place. I’ve never been one to pry into my neighbors business, but this sounded pretty heated and I thought I could hear Kat’s voice raised in anger, so I stepped outside where I could catch a glimpse through the trees that separated our properties.


I could just make out Kat standing on the porch, looking as pretty as a picture in her new dress. However the situation looked a lot less pleasant, as Bill was standing there dressed like a bum with his beer-gut sticking out over his trousers and a three-day growth on his face, which was as black as thunder.


“I couldn’t give a flying fuck what I might have said or your Mom might have said weeks ago, you’re not going out tonight!” He shouted, spit flying from his lips as he yelled at his daughter.


Kat looked ready to burst into tears, but she was standing her ground. “You can go and fuck yourself!” She screamed at him. “You and Mom both promised I could go to this party! I’ve been looking forward to this for weeks and I saved my money and bought a new dress because most of my clothes are falling apart! I’ll walk if I have to but…I’m going and you can’t stop me!!!”


Bill grabbed her by the arm and I saw her wince in pain. “You’re going to pay for giving me lip you little bitch!” He shouted back, getting right in her face. “I’m the head of this house and you’ll do exactly as I say. I have friends coming over tonight, friends with money, and they’re going to love seeing you in your pretty new dress. You WILL stay home, and you WILL entertain them, and you WILL do whatever they what until I tell you it’s ok to stop!!!”


Kat dissolved in tears, her shoulders heaving as she sobbed. “Dad please! Don’t make me do these things, please! It’s bad enough when you’re d***k but not these other men. I’m your daughter, don’t you care about me at all?”


Bill tried to calm her down as he led her inside, but I noticed he didn’t relax his grip for a second as he never would have caught her if she managed to break free. “Hush c***d, it’s not so bad! If you behave I’ll give you some pocket money later.” He soothed as he closed the door.


What The Fuck? I was having trouble processing what I had just heard. It sounded as though Bill was having men over, but I couldn’t believe he would take money to allow someone to have sex with his own daughter, I must have misunderstood their argument! And what did Kat mean when she told him it was bad enough when he was d***k? It all seemed pretty clear but I simply couldn’t accept this was happening right next door. I was frozen to the spot, unsure what to do next. I could call the Police but I couldn’t say I had witnessed an actual crime in progress, so I would probably be wasting my time.


I was still trying to decide when a battered old Chevy pulled up out front and three large men got out. Two of them picked up cases of beer from the trunk and they headed up the path and knocked on the door. The light came on and Bill opened the door, smiling at his visitors when he saw the cases of beer. “Bring the money?” He asked as he shook hands.


“You bet.” One the men responded. “But we ain’t handing over any cash until we see these little bitches!”


Bill smiled. “I got Kat a pretty new dress just for you gents. You’re gonna be impressed!”


“She ain’t gonna need no clothes for what we’re gonna do!” One of them laughed as they headed inside.


My doubts evaporated like water on a hotplate, and I knew I had to intervene or I’d never be able to look at myself in a mirror again. I moved quietly across the lawn and circled the house looking for an open door or window that would allow me to get inside unseen. Unfortunately the place was locked up tight, so I was going to have to f***e my way in.


I could hear female voices, and while I couldn’t make out what they were saying it sounded as though Cyn and Kat were pleading with Bill and his visitors. Deep male laughter followed, and then I heard a shrill scream that was cut short by a viscous slap, followed by more laughter.


I stood on the porch and took a deep breath as I balanced my body, and kicked the door in. Timber shards flew from the door jamb as it exploded and I moved quickly inside, taking in a scene of dismay and brutal degradation. Cyn was slumped on the couch crying, a large red mark prominent on her cheek where she had received a brutal slap. The twins were cowering against her, seeking protection from their mother that they were unlikely to receive, given the size and intent of Bill’s visitors. Kat was on her knees on the floor, her pretty new dress hanging from her body in tatters. Like her mother she had a bright red welt on her face, and was sobbing uncontrollably as one of the men knelt behind her with his cock half-buried in her tight pussy, and another trying to jam his huge shaft past her clenched lips and into her mouth.


The third man was my immediate threat as he casually put his can of Beer down and gave me a menacing glare. “You crashed the wrong party cock-sucker. You’ve got ten seconds to get the fuck out of here and forget what you saw, otherwise I’m gonna tear your fucking head off!”


Bill chimed in at this point. “You’ve got no right busting in here Tony, get out of my fucking house, now!”


I was amazed how calm I felt, trusting my training to get me through this despite the odds and size of my opponents. “That’s not going to happen. You men have got thirty seconds to get out of my sight, starting now.” I said quietly, knowing it wasn’t going to be that easy.


The third man gave me an evil smile. “One little swinging dick against the four of us? I don’t think so asshole!”


He moved toward me and I waited for him to make his move. His huge hands were balled into tight fists and he planted his feet as he swung a punch. I watched his arm move and balanced myself, shifting sideways as his fist sailed past harmlessly my shoulder and he stumbled forward from the lack of contact. I parried his blow with a chop to the forearm which pushed him further off balance, before slamming my fist into his stomach. His breath exploded from his lungs and he started to double over in pain as I followed up with chop to side of the throat, before taking a half-step back and delivering a roundhouse kick to the side of the head. He went down like a bag of cement and lay u*********s on the floor.


I knew at this point things would escalate and I wasn’t disappointed, as I desperately wanted to get these bastards away from Kat and focused on me. Both men saw their friend hit the ground and came at me with fury on their faces. I took the man who had been kneeling behind Kat first, as he still had his jeans halfway down his legs, and a couple of blows and a gut-kick took him out. In the meantime the third man had produced a wicked-looking knife and roared as he threw himself at me. “I’m gonna cut you into pieces you interfering little fuck!!!” He shouted.


I rocked back as he swung the knife, but I was a little off balance and I felt the tip of the blade slice through my shirt and the skin on my chest as I tried to move clear. I jammed my knee into his groin and then chopped his legs from underneath him with horizontal kick, hearing a bone snap as my foot made contact. He roared in pain as he went down, writhing on the floor. I looked down at my chest and saw bl**d seeping from the cut, but thankfully it wasn’t much more than a decent nick so I could attend to that later. I spun around to Bill as he was the last one standing, but he was just standing there with his jaw flapping as he surveyed the damage.


“You fucking dog!” I shouted at him. “You bring strangers into your house who use your daughters as whores while you sit there and watch them? You worthless, contemptible piece of shit! I wouldn’t sc**** you off the bottom of my boot!!!”


He was standing there with fear in his eyes but that made no difference to me, I’d decided he was going down. While martial arts teaches you that self-control is vitally important, I was white-hot with rage at this pathetic little man and the way he used his f****y. However, before I could put him on the floor a flash of skin moved between us, and Kat kicked him in the groin so hard that I attempted to cross my own legs in sympathy as he collapsed like a pricked balloon.


As he slumped to the floor she went with him, grabbing a handful of hair to pull his face up to hers. “If you ever touch me or my s****rs again I’m going to get a sharp knife and cut your cock into tiny little pieces!” She finished up by spitting in his face before she slammed his head into the floor, rendering him u*********s.


I leant against the wall, breathing hard from the exertion and the adrenaline still coursing through my body. My shirt and shorts were stained bright red as bl**d ran from the cut on my chest, and Kat gave me a horrified look. “Oh my God Tony, you’re hurt!” She screamed. “Mom! Mom!!! Get the first aid kit!”


Cyn hadn’t moved while the fight had raged, but Kat’s cries seemed to bring her back to reality and she shook her head as though trying to clear her thoughts. She looked at Kat and then at me, and ran to get the first aid kit. Kat carefully unbuttoned my shirt and helped me slip it from my shoulders, gasping when she saw the long slice in my skin and the bl**d oozing from it. Cyn came back and started by cleaning my wound with a disinfectant pad that stung like an absolute bitch! I couldn’t keep bleeding like this but I had to make sure Bill and his visitors couldn’t get up and start swinging punches again.


“Kat!” I croaked, but she didn’t pay any attention. “Kat honey, listen to me, please!”


She stopped and looked up at me, concern written all over her sweet face. “We have to take control of these a****ls now!” I groaned.


She bit her lip and nodded at me. “Ok, what do want me to do?”


“In my garage on the shelf next to the car wash kit, there’s a plastic tub with zip-ties and a roll of gaffer tape. Can you bring it back fast so we can tie these assholes up, please honey?”


She nodded and flew out the broken doorway while Cyn taped a gauze bandage over my wound. Kat ran back in the door with the tub and ripped the lid off, pulling out a handful of zip-ties. I had watched enough Police shows to know how to use two zip-ties as a pair of functional handcuffs, and soon had the four men secured of the floor, regardless of whether they were conscious or not. I grabbed my cell and rang the Police, the Sherriff himself answered and when I had given him a brief summary he assured me help was on the way.


Cyn had finished patching me up and was tending to the twins who were locked with their arms around each other on the couch. “Listen to me Cyn!” I said firmly. “I want you to go and pack a few things for the girls and yourself and get over to my place.”


She looked at me blankly, so I took a breath and explained my reasons. “The girls have seen far too much already so you’re all staying with me tonight. Pack some PJs and clothes for tomorrow and get going, ok? We can work things out tomorrow.”


Cyn nodded and headed off to pack a bag, and I turned to Kat but she had read my mind and gave me a defiant stare. “Don’t even think about it Tony, I’m staying right here with you and that’s all there is to it!”


I knew I wasn’t going to win that argument so I didn’t bother pushing her any further, then one of the men turned his head to look at me. “You’ve made a bad mistake asshole. Nobody messes with us, we’ll be back to square up with you real soon!”


I cuffed him over the side of the head, hard enough to have him seeing stars, and thought about what he’d said. I had no interest in spending the next few months or years looking over my shoulder so I needed to end this tonight. I roughly rolled him over and pulled his wallet from his back pocket, doing the same to the other two. “Kat, can you get a pen and some paper please honey?”


She gave a curious glance but went to get the things I needed, and I carefully noted their names and addresses as Cyn came back with a bag. “Ok Cyn, take the twins over to my place and make yourselves at home. There are two spare bedrooms at the top of the stairs on the right, and a bathroom in between, so get yourself and the girls settled, ok?”


She gave me a tentative hug, being very careful not to press against my chest. “I can’t thank you enough Tony!” She whispered as she kissed my cheek. “Come on girls, we’re staying at Tony’s place tonight.”


Cyn and the twins headed across the yard and I went back to my big-mouthed friend lying hog-tied on the floor. “Ok asshole!” I snapped, getting right down in his face. “This is how it goes. Now I know exactly where you and your buddies live. Your tiny brain may have already worked out that I’m into martial arts in a big way, and I have plenty of friends down at the local dojo. I’m going to give them your names and addresses, so if anything happens to me, or to Cyn and her girls, you can expect a group of guys like me to come round and kick the fucking shit out of you, and then they’ll come back and do you over again. Do you understand me cock-sucker, or would you like me to cut you free and give you another shot now?” He glared with pure hatred on his face, but kept quiet, giving me a small nod to indicate he understood my threat.


Sirens wailed in the distance, rapidly getting louder until two police cruisers slid to a halt in front of the house with their flashing lights illuminating the street. The Sherriff and three deputies burst into the house with guns drawn, quickly taking in the scene as I stayed still against the wall with Kat beside me. The Sherriff nodded to me as he holstered his weapon. “Are you Tony?”


I nodded and he suggested I should sit down as he told one of his deputies to radio for an ambulance. “Are you up to telling what happened here?” He enquired. “I’ll need to get a full sworn statement from you later, but for now I just want to get a preliminary outline, and then you’re going to hospital to get that wound looked at.”


I took him through the events of the evening as he made notes in his book, and was just finishing up when one of his deputies came in. “Sherriff, the car these guys rolled up in has an arsenal of weapons in the trunk, including a couple of interesting looking pistols with the serial numbers ground off ‘em.”


The Sherriff whistled and looked at the men lying on the floor with fear on their faces. “I wonder if those guns tie in with a couple of recent robberies? You boys were facing serious charges already, but this means you’re looking at a long spell of jail-time!”


They all went white as the deputies dragged them to their feet, including the one who howled in pain from his broken leg but received little sympathy. Bill was carted off with them and they were roughly manhandled into the back of the patrol cars as the ambulance roared up the street with sirens blaring. As the paramedics came in the Sherriff patted me on the shoulder. “I’m really glad you were here and prepared to step up and help your neighbors out Tony, we don’t need scum like this in our town! Rest assured they won’t get bail, Judge Matthews will deal with them next week but until then they’ll be cooling off in the cells. Now you let the paramedics take care of you, and if you feel up to it, come down to the station tomorrow and get your statement typed up. We’ll need this young lady and her mom as well.”


I shook his hand. “Thanks Sherriff, and we’ll be down to see you tomorrow.” I assured him.


The Sherriff took the female paramedic aside and whispered in her ear while the male paramedic insisted I hop up on the gurney. Despite my assurance I could walk he calmly told me he was doing his job and perhaps I should just let him get on with it, so I did as I was told. As they wheeled me into the ambulance Kat hopped in with me. “Honey, I think you should stay with your Mom and your s****rs. I’ll be back soon.” I told her.


The female paramedic told me Kat would need a vaginal swab as DNA evidence of sexual penetration, and assured me Cyn and the twins would be fine as the police would probably be there most of the night anyway, taking photos and gathering evidence. I figured it was time I shut up and let the professionals do their job as Kat took my hand in hers and held it all the way to the hospital.


We were separated when they wheeled me through the emergency room, and a very business-like young doctor removed Cyn’s dressing from my chest wound. It really wasn’t much more than a decent scratch, but he insisted in giving me a tetanus shot and a local anesthetic before stitching my wound closed and assuring me my scar would be “a cool conversation piece.” Kat arrived back looking none-the-worse for her examination, and immediately gave the doctor a merciless grilling about my treatment and recovery, much to the amusement of the doctor and his nurses.


“We’ve got transport home out front, and you’ve got your hands full with that little girl!” He said with a smile when she was just out of earshot.


I laughed, which sent a ripple of pain across my stitches before agreeing with him. “You’ve got that right!”


They took me out in a wheelchair which Kat insisted on pushing, and we went outside to find a Police cruiser waiting for us with a young deputy standing by the door. “I wasn’t expecting a ride home in a Police car!” I said to the officer.


“Sir, we all heard about what you did, going up against those four men.” The young deputy replied matter-of-factly. “Most people would have gone back inside and turned up the TV, so we take care of people who take care of the community, ok?”


“Fine with me, but thanks a lot anyway.” I replied, as I slid gingerly across the back seat and Kat climbed in with me. She slid close beside me and held my hand again as we headed home, and I realized how drained I felt now the adrenaline had worn off. When we pulled up in the drive the Police were still working in Cyn’s house, and we gratefully thanked the officer again for the ride and headed inside my place.


Cyn was waiting anxiously on the couch and raced over to hug her daughter and then me as we walked in. “Are you both ok?” She asked, and we assured her we were fine.


“Are the girls asl**p?” I asked, concerned about how they might have been affected by the v******e that had taken place.


“It took a while, but I checked on them a few minutes ago and they are sl**ping peacefully, which is amazing after what happened tonight. I’m so grateful to you Tony, I just don’t know what would have happened if you hadn’t burst in like that!”


We all realized there were important issues we would have to work through, but it was not the time to contemplate starting on these now. Far better that we get a good night's rest and see what we could achieve tomorrow.


I was ready for bed but there were two things I needed first, a glass of wine and a wash. I uncorked a bottle and asked Cyn if she'd like a glass, hearing a polite cough from Kat. "May I have a glass of wine please Tony?"


I looked at Cyn and she nodded, so I poured a third glass and handed it to Kat who smiled her thanks. "You must think I'm a dreadful mother Tony." Cyn said ruefully.


"I try not to make value judgments without knowing all the facts Cyn." I assured her. "I can't begin to imagine what has been going on in your house, but I'm sure it hasn’t been easy for you, or the girls for that matter. Now if you'll excuse me I'm going to run a bath, seeing as I won't be able to shower for a few days. You're welcome to stay up as long as you like, and I'll see you in the morning."


Cyn and Kat gave me a hug and a kiss and headed upstairs for bed, while I went into my bathroom and turned the taps on, throwing in a handful of bath salts to ease some of the aches I was feeling. I gently eased my bl**d-stained shirt from my shoulders, slid my shorts and boxers down, and eased into the warm water, allowing the soothing heat to soak through my body. I had just topped up my glass when the door eased open and Kat slipped into the room, wearing nothing more than an old cotton t-shirt and a mischievous smile. I suddenly realized where the expression "I jumped out of my skin" came from, as that's exactly what I did as I tried to cover my manhood.


"Jesus Kat, you scared the....."


She silenced me by placing a finger gently over my lips, and then spoke is a soft, husky voice. "This morning I behaved like a stupid little prick-tease and I realize now that was a thoughtless, c***dish thing to do. Despite that you came to our rescue tonight, and I still can't believe the way you handled those men that Dad invited over to.....fuck me like some street-corner whore. I don't want to go into it now, but you should know that Dad has been having sex with me and my s****rs for a while. Mom tried so hard to stop him, but he used to beat her every time she protested or tried to get him away from us, and he told us that if we ever tried to leave he would find us and kill us all."


I wanted to reassure her, to tell her that her father was the exception rather than rule, but she cut me off before I started.


"Tony, please let me finish! This morning I was hoping you'd want to fuck me, and I would have let you because I think you’re really hot! But I realize now that I don't want to fuck you any more, I want to make love to a man for the first time in my life, and I'm really hoping it will be with you. Now before you say no, I swear to you that Mom knows I am here and and what I'm asking you to do, and she told me it was between us but I had to accept your decision." She took a deep, nervous breath. "So, I'm going to wait outside the door for two minutes. If you want me to go back to my bed you just need to keep quiet for two minutes and I’ll leave and never tease you again. If you want me to come back, you just have to ask me." She bent down and kissed me, but this time it was a loving kiss on the lips, a woman's kiss, before she headed for the door.


I stopped her as she reached for the door handle. "Kat honey, I don't need two seconds to make up my mind, let alone two minutes. I'd like you to join me….if that’s what you really want."


She gave me the widest smile I'd seen since this morning, and eased the t shirt over her head before she slid into the bath behind me. She picked up a washcloth and soap and slowly washed my back and my neck, before she slid her arms around me and washed my chest, making sure my bandage stayed dry. She insisted on being very thorough, so I had to stand as she washed the lower part of my body, before I sat down facing her and took the cloth and soap. I returned the favor, slowly soaping her shoulders and back before gently washing her firm breasts. She stood for me and I washed her legs and her pussy, before she turned and spread her legs slightly so I could clean her butt cheeks and her tight little ass. We were both flushed and breathing deeply as I drained the bath. “I think it’s time I took you to bed honey.” I said as I held out my hand to help her up.


We toweled each other dry and lay on the bed, and I took her face in my hands and kissed her deeply and tenderly, feeling her lips open and our tongues touch. I stroked her breasts gently; savoring their firmness and feeling her nipples harden against my moving fingers. I kissed her firm nipple, using my lips to gently tug on it as I flicked my tongue across the pointed tip. Her breathing was becoming ragged and she was starting to shake as I caught the slightest trace of her aroused scent, so I slid my hand down across stomach until I was massaging her slick labia.


She was already so wet I was sure I could slide my cock deep inside in one easy thrust, but it wasn’t time for that just yet. Bill may have taken her physical virginity, and it probably wasn’t the pleasant experience it should have been once the initial pain subsided, but I was determined to take her mental cherry. I trailed my lips down her chest with a succession of soft, butterfly kisses. When I kissed the slick folds of her labia I heard her take a sudden deep breath and hold it, and then a soft groan slipped past her lips as I slid my tongue gently inside. I tasted her oozing juices for the first time as my tongue slowly explored her warm, wet pussy, and she groaned again as I felt her hands on the back of my head.


“Oh Tony!” She hissed. “Oh God, OH FUCK! I don’t know what you’re doing to me but please…. don’t stop! It’s amazing….and incredible….oh, eat my pussy, please!!!”


My tongue was probing deeply and my lips were pressed firmly against her oozing pussy, so I slid back a little and carefully folded back the hood concealing her hard, inflamed clit. I kissed her little love-button gently, and she squealed and bathed my face in a spray of sweet, tangy cum. I was amazed she could cum so hard and so soon, so I stated sucking gently on her clit while I flicked the engorged tip with my tongue. She squealed and came again, her breathing becoming increasingly ragged, and she used her hands to jam my face against her so I kept going until I had to stop for a breath, my face coated in her warm juices.


I eased back up beside her and watched her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. Finally her eyes opened, and realizing I was lying beside her, she wrapped her arms around my shoulders and pulled me against me, her body molding to mine. Her mouth was on mine, her tongue insistent as she kissed me hungrily until she broke for a breath.


“I have no idea what you just did to me, but that was just amazing!!!” She whispered. “I have never experienced anything as good as that in my life!”


I smiled at her, happy to have given her some pleasure after what must have been a very dark day. I stroked her hair back from her angelic face. “I glad I could make you feel good honey, but I want to make love to you now, if you’re ready for me.”


“I am so ready Tony!” She smiled back. “Take me now, please!”


She slid her legs wide apart in wanton invitation and I moved down the bed, my cock hard, wet and ready to enter her. I gripped my shaft and lined up my cock head with her glistening pussy and slid in slowly, pausing when I was halfway inside. The heat that radiated from her clenching hole was amazing, and as I waited I could feel her slowly stretch to accommodate my size, so I eased in deeper. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt her, as I was sure she’d had enough rough fucking to last a lifetime.


“Are you ok honey?” I asked.


Her eyes flickered open for a moment and she looked up at me. “I’m so much better than ok Tony!” She whispered with a smile.


I started thrusting slowly, going a little deeper each time as my cock gradually stretched its way, and enjoying the slippery hold her moist pussy was providing. Despite having masturbated twice I was already building toward my climax, and beads of sweat were forming on my skin. I started thrusting harder, hearing Kat moan beneath me.


“Oh God, I never knew it could feel like this! Fuck me Tony! Fuck me please!!!” She groaned.


I was thrusting hard and my balls were firing little electric shocks up the length of my shaft.


“Oh Jesus!” Kat squealed. “I’m CUUMMMIIIINNNNGGGG!!!!” I felt her cum splash against me as her pussy spasmed around my shaft, and then she came again and again.


I couldn’t hold back any longer. “I’m going to cum baby, I have to pull out because I don’t want to get you pregnant!” I groaned.


Her legs locked around my butt in a scissor grip, holding me in place as her eyes flashed open. “Don’t you dare!” She screamed. “Mom put me on the pill months ago! I want your cum….in my cunt!!!”


I was momentarily shocked at her language but she was lost in a fog of fuck-lust, so I thrust back in hard and roared as I shot my load in her slick, tight fuck-hole. Spurt after spurt fired from my cock so hard and fast the pressure nearly blew me back out, and I held her tightly to stay in place.


“Oh YES!” She squealed. “Fuck me! Pump me! Fill my cunt with your hot cum!!!”


I was still spraying when my knees started to tremble and I had to collapse onto her, hoping like hell I wouldn’t crush her under my weight. I was struggling for breath but managed to find the strength to roll free and collapse on the bed, a last trickle or cum oozing from my piss-slit as I lay back.


She lay her head on my chest and wrapped her arms around me in a loving embrace, and we drifted off to sl**p.




I woke the next morning with the sun high and light streaming through the window. I realized someone was knocking softly on the door, and praying it wasn’t the twins, I made sure Kat and I were covered. “Come in.” I said softly.


The door opened slowly and Cyn came in with a tray with coffee, fruit juice and bagels. “Good morning!” She smiled. “The girls are downstairs making hungry noises, so I thought I’d better come up and see if I can interest you two in some breakfast, before its lunch time!”


“Good morning yourself!” I smiled back as Kat started to stir. “Umm….Kat said you were ok with this, and I’m sorry Cyn, I think…..to be honest…..I’m not sure what to think!” I stammered.


Cyn put the tray on the bed as Kat wiped the sl**p from eyes. “Tony, Bill has treated Kat and the girls very badly for some time now. I tried my best to stop it and I can’t turn the clock back and undo what has happened in the past, but I know the girls trust you, and I know nothing inappropriate has ever happened over here!” She said with a reassuring smile. “An outsider would probably judge me pretty harshly for letting Kat sl**p with you, but if helps her to learn that not all men are bastards and there are men that will treat a girl with respect, then I’m fine with it!”


I couldn’t argue with anything she had said, and we both glanced at Kat who now looked almost awake. “Hi Mom, mmmm….Hi Tony! For what it’s worth I’m fine with it too. Really…really fine with it!”


Cyn raised an eyebrow but gave me a big smile as well, shaking her head as she headed for the door. “I’m going to cook breakfast. If you two can drag yourselves out of bed it’ll be ready in around fifteen minutes.”


We made short work of the juice, coffee and bagels before Kat dragged me into the bathroom. She turned the shower on and made me stand outside as she washed my face, cock and balls with a washcloth, laughing as she told me that was as much of a cleaning as I was going to get, and then she showered herself.


I marveled at her trusting, uninhibited nature, and the way she could be naked and totally natural with me. We toweled each other dry again, threw on robes and headed down for breakfast with the smell of eggs and sausages wafting up from the kitchen.


As we walked in Tiff was standing there trying to look cross with her arms folded across her chest. “It’s about time you two showed up, do you know what time it is?”


Kat and I looked at each and back at Tiff as we laughed. “I have no idea Tiff, what time is it?” I chuckled.


Shannon ran over and gave us a group hug. “Mr. A, you were so brave, are you all right now?”


“Good as new Shannon!” I assured her. “The doctor took real good care of me, which is just as well because Kat was there keeping an eye on them.”


“That’s my big s****r!” Shannon said proudly. “She doesn’t take any shit from anybody!”


Cyn couldn’t help but laugh at Shannon’s emphatic statement. “My God Tony! Do you see what I have to put up with?”


Cyn had cooked a fabulous breakfast, and for the first time in far too long laughter and natural conversation filled my house over a pleasant meal. She finished her breakfast and moved around quietly, making sure everyone had enough to eat and drink, and then cleared the table. When the kitchen was tidy she sat down opposite and took a sip of coffee, looking at me over the rim over her cup. “I guess we have some things to do today Tony.”


I nodded. “We should get down to the Police station and give our statements so the Sherriff can get things underway from his end. The sooner those men are in jail the better we’ll all feel.” Cyn nodded in agreement as I sat back and looked around the table. “After that I think I’m in the mood for some serious shopping, how does that sound?”


The girls were jumping up and down with excitement but Cyn was looking concerned. “Ummm….I don’t have the money for a shopping spree Tony.” She said quietly.


“We’ll talk about it later Cyn.” I reassured her. “Let’s just say this trip is on me, no strings attached, if that’s ok with you?”


She raised an eyebrow at me, and then gave me a grateful smile. “I guess I’m not used to people helping out without asking for something in return. The girls could certainly use some new clothes….so, only if you’re sure.”


“Perhaps you might see something you like as well.” I added. “I have no intention of leaving you out of the fun. And as we men know, a girl loves to shop!”


We got dressed and headed into town, stopping off at the Police station. I was surprised to see the Sherriff was still there looking quite tired, and he came over and shook me by the hand. “Hi Tony! How’s your chest?”


“Fine thanks Sherriff, and thanks for the ride home last night. I’m surprised you’re still here! Don’t they ever give you some time off?” I enquired.


“Well, it turns out your visitors have been busy boys.” He explained. “We tied two of their guns to recent robberies with ballistics tests, so we interrogated them individually and gave them one chance to come clean for a slight reduction in their sentence. Have you heard the saying there’s no honor among thieves? Well they’re all in their singing like a choir! Turns out they’re wanted on federal crimes as well, so the FBI are sending some agents down to interview them tomorrow. They all have previous convictions, so by the time these boys get out they’ll be pushing walking frames. I owe you one Tony, as this won’t hurt my reelection chances one bit!”


“You had my vote last time Sherriff, and after last night you’ve got it for life!” I assured him, grateful things were moving quickly. “What about Bill?”


Cyn was paying even closer attention now, and the Sherriff led us away from the girls for a moment. “He had no part in the crimes these guys have committed so his case will be tried separately. To be honest, a lot will depend on how you and your daughter want to proceed Mrs. Weston. We will need your statements and testimony in court, but this case is a slam-dunk with your cooperation. Providing a minor for the purposes of prostitution is one of several serious charges he is facing. My only reservation comes from past experience. Preparing a case like this is costly and time-consuming, and in the past when it gets to court the f****y members sometimes decide they cannot send the person to jail, despite how much they deserve to be there. If you want some time to think about it I can hold him for a few days, but I really need to know if you are prepared to see this through.”


Cyn hesitated, but only for a second. “I appreciate your candor Sherriff, but you have my assurance my marriage is over and I will be filing for divorce as soon as I find a good lawyer. My daughter and I are here to give you our statements and we will be in court when you need us.”


Cyn’s comment regarding divorcing Bill rocked me for a second, and I realized she could be a firm, decisive woman when she chose to. I realized it made perfect sense after what had happened, as there are some things that cannot and should not be forgiven.


“Sherriff, if it’s ok with you I might take the twins for a soda while you talk to Cyn and Kat. When they’ve given you their statements I’ll pick them up, drop them at the mall and come back and give you mine.”


“Good idea Tony. It’s been pretty quiet today but I still don’t like to see young k**s waiting around with some of the things that go on here.”


I gave Cyn my cell number, kissed her and Kat and took the twins outside. We walked across the park and found a café where I ordered sodas for the girls and a coffee.


The girls were excited about shopping but sad about their father’s situation at the same time. ”Is Dad in big trouble?” Shannon asked me.


“I’m afraid so honey. He hasn’t taken very good care of you girls, and those men who came to your house last night are in trouble with the police as well.”


“I hate Daddy and I hope he goes to jail for a long time!” Tiff said with a level of passion that surprised me. “He should only have sex with Mom. I hate the way he had sex with me and Shannon and Kat!”


c***d psychology was hardly my forte, and I was getting out my depth real fast. “Tiff, I know this probably doesn’t cut it right now, but I promise you that not all men treat their daughters that way!” She gave me a dubious look, but thankfully my cell rescued me.


Cyn was calling to tell me they had finished giving their statements, so we finished our drinks and walked back across the park. We got in the car and headed down Main Street to shopping centre, and I lucked into a parking spot right out front of the largest clothing store in town. Julie and I had always shopped here as the range of apparel was simply enormous. From baby clothes to business suits and all stops in between, this place had you covered, and Penny the manager was a friend of Julie’s from way back.


Penny must have been in the back office when we walked in, but she came out when she saw us and walked over with beaming smile, giving me a huge hug. “It’s been a long time Tony! I thought you’d either joined a nudist colony or we’d lost you to the opposition in the mall!”


“Good to see you Penny, and neither of the above is true; I’ve just been a little busy.” I assured her.


“I hear you were involved in a little trouble last night, are you ok?”


I wondered how she could have possibly known until I remembered she was married to a police officer. “I’m fine thanks, and I guess that’s partly why I’m here. Penny this is Cyn, Kat, Tiff and Shannon and they are my favorite neighbors.” Hi’s were exchanged all round, and I took Penny by the hand and led her a short distance away. “Your husband told you about last night?” I asked.


She nodded. “Ken said you did a hell of a job on those bastards. Is this the f****y he told me about? The father was prostituting his daughters?”


“Yeah, and they’ve being doing it tough for quite a while.” I replied.


“Well as a woman you’ve scored some major points with me, so what would you like me to do?”


“Put them all in some decent clothes, but not just the basic stuff, let them have a little fun while they’re here if you follow me.”


She gave me a you-silly-man look. “I’m a woman Tony, I know how to shop! Cover the essentials and some frivolous stuff as well. Is that what you had in mind?”


“I knew I shopped here for a reason!” I laughed. “I’m going to take them out to dinner tonight so at least one nice outfit each, and swimwear as well as we might go up to the lake tomorrow. And don’t let Cyn hold back on you, if she tries to tell you she’s fine I want you to tell her I said no commission for you unless she’s got around the same amount as the girls, think you can handle that?”


“No problem! Now I hate to ask, but I think what you’re doing is really great and I want to make sure they have some fun without going overboard, so what kind of limit am I working to?”


“Say two grand? Do you think that’s ok, or am I out of touch?”


She smiled and gave me a reassuring pat on the arm. “For two grand I can show them the time of their lives and give them back to you like its Christmas morning! You really are a great guy Tony, and I’ll cut my margin and throw in some extras as well. This is going to take some time; I’ll probably need a couple of hours at least?”


“No problem, take all the time you need. I’ve got to go and give the Sherriff my statement and Cyn’s got my number. She can call me if you finish before I get back.”


She made a shooing gesture as we walked back to the girls. “You get outta here now Mister; we girls have some serious shopping to do!” I waved goodbye and headed back to the car, sure they were going to enjoy the next couple of hours more than I was.


Giving my statement turned out to be three hours of mental drain and intense concentration. It started with the Sherriff reading back from his notes, and when I agreed he had covered it pretty well a deputy typed them into a computer. He printed copies and we all read it through, making some changes as we went until I was sure we had all the details recorded correctly. I had to confirm the identity of Bill and his visitors from mug-shots, and then we went back through the statement, inserting the relevant names to clarify which man committed each offence. I also had to inspect and confirm the knife they used on me, and then go through the crime scene photos and insert photo ID numbers into my statement.


After a couple of hours the Sherriff called for coffee and gave me a wry smile. “The paperwork is a bitch, isn’t it Tony!”


“I had no idea Sherriff.” I smiled ruefully. “I know I’m going to have a major headache by the time we’re finished!”


When the Sherriff was happy we had covered everything he printed more copies, which I signed and he witnessed. I thought that was it and breathed a sigh of relief, and then he and the deputy started firing questions at me! “We’re not quite done yet Tony.” He apologized. “If you’re called to give evidence the cross-examination can be pretty intense, so we need to make sure your recollection holds up.”


More questions followed until he sat back in his chair. “I think we’re done and you’ll be fine Tony, great job! If they all plead guilty we won’t need you in court, but I’ll certainly be in touch to let you know.”


I stood and stretched, rubbing my temples in relief. “Thanks Sherriff, Deputy.” I said gratefully as we shook hands. “I guess I’ll be hearing from you.”


I headed out to the car and made my way back to the clothing store, my headache slowly receding. I walked into the store and initially couldn’t see Penny or the girls anywhere, and then I caught a glimpse of them through an office window, so I headed over. When I walked into the office Penny and Cyn were sipping on coffees while Kat and the twins had sodas. I received five of the widest smiles I had seen for some time as I surveyed a small mountain of shopping bags and boxes. Kat and the twins wanted to show me everything they had bought there and then, but I politely suggested we had taken up enough of Penny’s time and should be on our way.


Penny motioned for me to follow her as she headed for the sales desk. “Everything go ok Penny?” I asked.


“They’ve had a fabulous time Tony! You were right about Cyn, but I told her you’d given me very specific instructions and I wasn’t going to upset a good customer. Kat was fantastic! She has great sense of style and showed Cyn a few things I would have picked for her myself, and pretty soon she got into the swing of things.”


I settled the account and thanked Penny for taking such good care of the girls.


She gave me a wide smile. “It has been my pleasure Tony, this is such a great thing you’re doing for them, and very generous too!” She hesitated for a second, as if she wanted to say something else but didn’t quite know how to put it. “Ummm…..this is really none of my business, but I haven’t seen you this happy since Julie passed away. I know how much you loved her, but I’m sure she would want you to be happy. They seem like a really nice f****y, and maybe….this could be a second chance for you?”


With everything that happened I hadn’t given this aspect any thought at all, but I had to admit I was enjoying having Cyn and the girls around. “It’s early days Penny but who knows, maybe you could be right!”


It took three trips back and forth before we finally had all the clothes stowed in the car, and there wasn’t an inch of space left! The trunk was jam-packed so I had to close it very gently, and Cyn and the girls had bags and boxes on their laps and around their feet.


By the time we got back to my place my headache was back, as the girls had talked non-stop the whole way! We took their purchases inside and the twins wanted to have a fashion show to display their new outfits. “Ok! Just hold on a second!” I half-shouted. When things had calmed down I smiled at them. “How long has it been since you went out to dinner at a nice restaurant?”


“Like….forever!” Tiff replied, getting in first.


“That’s what I thought! I’ve booked a table at Karl’s Steak and Seafood for seven, so how long is it going to take you ladies to get ready?”


Kat looked at her watch and gave me a horrified look. “It’s just after five now! No way I can be ready by then!!!”


I smiled. “Well, I guess its cheese on toast for you then! Anyone else think they can’t make it?”


A cyclone erupted as bags and boxes were scooped up and it sounded like a herd of rhinos were charging up the stairs. “I get first use of the bathroom!” I heard Kat call out.


“No way Kat!” Shannon moaned. “You’ll be in there forever!”


“You can use my bathroom as well!” I called out, just stifling a laugh in time.


Peace reigned at last, and I poured myself a bourbon and coke as I slumped on the couch. I knew I only needed half an hour tops to get ready, and I figured I should be able to get into my bathroom by then. It was around six and I was just about to head upstairs when Kat came in and took my breath away. She wasn’t dressed yet, wearing a short robe that was loosely tied around her waist, but she had her hair up with golden bangs framing her perfect face, and smoldering makeup that convinced she was nineteen or twenty. She walked over to me and took my glass, placing it on the side table before she took my hands in hers and gently pulled me to my feet. Then she took my face in her hands and stood on tip-toe, kissing me softly but passionately on the lips.


“I never had the chance to thank you properly for last night.” She said softly. “You were just amazing, and I never knew that making love could be so……special. Thank you so much!” I was wondering how to respond, but I never had the opportunity as she merely smiled and walked away to finish getting ready.


I headed for the shower with Kat’s words replaying like a continuous loop, and put a waterproof cover over my bandage before turning on the taps. I washed quickly, dried off and shaved the stubble off my face, before dressing for dinner and heading downstairs. Things had gone very quiet and I thought I’d have to hurry Cyn and the girls up, but to my amazement they were all sitting in the den waiting for me.


Kat made a big show of looking at her watch before rolling her eyes up in an exaggerated fashion. “We thought you’d never be ready, we’ve been waiting here for ages! Come on Mister Slow, we’re going to be late!”


I whistled. “Look at you all, you girls look amazing! I don’t care if we’re going to be late, stand up and let me have a look at you!”


Shannon and Tiff had similar stylish mini-dresses with white tights and matching shoes with around two-inch heels. I guessed either Cyn or Kat had helped them with their hair and makeup as they were quite the young sophisticates. Kat was simply stunning, in an aqua evening dress with a serious plunging neckline, silver shimmer stockings and a pair of killer stilettos. Cyn’s hair was up matching Kats, with drop-dead make up that accentuated her eyes and full lips. A pair of silver spiral earrings took my eyes down to a wicked cocktail dress that plunged front and back from her bare shoulders and finished mid thigh. Black stockings and another pair of serious heels stopped me at floor level, and I returned her questioning smile.


“Well ladies, its time I took you out and showed you off. One thing for sure, I’m going to be the envy of every guy at dinner tonight!”


We went out to the car and headed off to town. Karl and his wife Hannah had opened their restaurant around five years ago, and Julie and I had been among their first patrons. We’d dined there many times and the food and service were always first class, but I hadn’t been back since Julie passed away.


We walked in and the waitress at reception asked us to wait a moment. She disappeared and Karl came out, greeting me like a long-lost b*****r. “Good to see you Tony!” He greeted. “Now what’s this I hear about you showing up empty-handed to a knife fight?”


“Not you too Karl!” I laughed. “Yeah, I wasn’t too smart was I?”


“You know what they say about small towns Tony. The only thing that travels faster than good news is bad news! Seriously though, it’s so good to see you, and that you’re ok.” The restaurant was packed and buzzing with conversation and I couldn’t see a vacant seat anywhere. “So, dinner for you and your four very attractive companions? Follow me please!”


He led us toward the rear and opened the door to a sumptuous private room. I raised an eyebrow as I hadn’t expected this. He simply smiled. “When I saw your booking and heard about last night I moved a few things around. Is this ok?”


“More than ok thanks Karl, I really appreciate this.” I replied, unsure what else to say.


Karl waved to the same waitress to come over. “This is Josie and she’ll be your waitress this evening.” She smiled and nodded to us, before Karl continued. “Josie this is a VIP party so you’ll attend to this room only and I’ll cover your tables. Enjoy your dinner folks, and I’ll catch up with you later.”


Josie led us into the room and seated us, placing napkins on our laps before dimming the lights and putting some soft music on. She handed out the menus and gave Cyn and I the wine list as well. “Would you like to start with drinks Sir?” She asked. I ordered non-alcoholic cocktails for Shannon and Tiff and perused the wine list for a second. A crisp California white caught my eye so I ordered a bottle. “Wine for two Sir?”


“For three, thank you Josie.” I replied with a nod toward Kat which got me a wide smile of thanks.


When Josie left to get our drinks Cyn leaned over and whispered in my ear. “Tony, there are no prices on this menu; this place must be incredibly expensive!”


I put my hand over hers. “No Cyn, it’s not that expensive. Karl is a traditionalist, which is part of the reason why I used to come here often. Correct restaurant etiquette means that the person paying the bill gets a priced menu, all the guest menus have no prices, that’s all.”


“Ok then.” She responded. “Can I see your menu please?”


“No you can’t.” I replied simply, giving her a reassuring smile. “I suggest you pick whatever you feel like and forget about the prices but I’m having lobster, the seafood here is sensational!”


Kat chimed in as Josie came back with our drinks. “I would love to try a lobster if that’s ok Tony?”


“Fine with me honey. Good choice!” I reassured here.


Josie gave the twins their cocktails and poured our wine, and then explained the different lobster sauces to Kat. I could see Tiff and Shannon listening intently, and felt Cyn’s hand rest on my thigh as she smiled at her daughters’ intent concentration. Her hand starting stroking up my leg slowly as the twins decided on lobster as well. Cyn sighed. “I haven’t had a lobster in years, so I’m in as well thanks Josie.”


Josie smiled and left with our orders as I felt Kat’s hand on my other thigh. I was starting to wonder what each would say if they knew what the other was doing, and whether it was likely to be a problem. I took a sip of wine from my glass as I pondered my predicament, thankful that Cyn at least knew Kat had spent last night with me. Matters were taken out of my hands when Kat leaned over and kissed my cheek before whispering in my ear. “Its ok honey, Mom and I know how to share!”


“Just to make sure I’ve got this right, what are you sharing?” I asked.


“You, silly!” She giggled.


I turned to look at her, her eyes sparkling as she took a sip of wine. “Let me make sure I’ve got this right.” I said softly so the twins wouldn’t hear. “You and your mother are conspiring behind my back to decide who gets to spend the night with me?”


“Pretty much honey!” She said simply.


I shook my head in amazement. “I suppose I don’t have a say in this?”


She leaned in close so she could whisper in my ear. “From tomorrow you can have as much say as you want, but just for tonight I’m asking you to be with her the way you were with me last night. I would be sooo grateful if you wanted me to!”


I stifled a laugh. “You’re teasing me again, and you promised you wouldn’t!”


“I am aren’t I?” She responded with an impish smile, before she kissed my cheek again, but this time she gave me a tiny tongue-lick at the same time which really got my attention!


I could have won the argument, but I wasn’t sure I wanted to. “Ok, you win.” I conceded simply.


She slid her chair back. “I’m just going to the bathroom.” She walked behind us and paused behind Cyn, dropping her head to whisper something to her. I wasn’t sure but it sounded like “He’s all yours Mom!”


Cyn gave me a nervous smile and took a long sip from her wine glass, her hand shaking slightly as she put her glass down. I leaned over to her. “I’d really like you to relax and enjoy your dinner Cyn. I’m not sure about this roster system you and Kat have cooked up, but if you want it to happen then it will, if you change your mind that’s ok too.”


She surprised me by sliding her hand further up my thigh until her fingers just brushed my cock. “After what Kat told me there is no way I‘ll change my mind, I just hope you’re not disappointed!” She whispered.


I slid my hand behind her and stroked the skin between her shoulder straps. “Somehow I just know I won’t be.”


Josie arrived with the first plates of our lobsters and set them down in front of the wide-eyed twins. Another waiter brought the remainder as Kat came back to the table and we got started. The meal was superb and at one point Shannon paused and gave me a cheeky smile. “You are the absolute best Mister A! Can we come back tomorrow?” This had everyone including Josie laughing like crazy.


“Fine with me honey.” I replied. “But you’re paying seeing as it was your idea!”


She gave me a rueful smile. “It was worth a try!”


We finished our meal and couldn’t resist the desert menu, so we were all thoroughly satisfied as Josie cleared the table and Karl looked in. “Everything ok here folks?”


“Absolutely perfect Karl, thank you.” I replied. “In fact Shannon wants to come back tomorrow!”


He whipped his notebook from his pocket and turned to her attentively. “Would you like me to make your reservation now, Madam?”


Shannon looked horrified until she realized we were teasing her. “Cut it out you guys!” She protested.


I gave Karl my credit card as we slowly got up, and slipped Josie a hundred dollar tip, thanking her for taking such good care of us. “Thank you Sir, and it was my pleasure. I hope we see you again soon!”


Karl returned my card and opened the door for us. “Have a good night, and don’t be a stranger Tony!”


We shook hands. “I think you’ll be seeing more of us Karl, and thanks again.”


The girls were all raving about dinner for most of the trip home, and I suspect I had three new seafood addicts in the back seat. Cyn was up front with me, her hand once again resting lightly on my thigh. “Thank you Tony. This has been the best day the girls and I have had for longer than I can remember. I feel guilty though, you must have spent a fortune with the shopping and dinner!”


I smiled across at her. “It was honestly worth ever cent Cyn. I’ve had a great day as well. I….I’m starting to realize that the way I’ve been living isn’t good for me, and I’m really enjoying having you and the girls around.”


We pulled up at home and went inside with Tiff yawning and rubbing her eyes. We went into the den and I waved a wine glass at Cyn and Kat. Cyn nodded but Kat shook her head. “I’m pretty tired so I think I’ll head for bed. Come on you two!” She said to Tiff and Shannon.


The twins came over and kissed us both, thanking me for the shopping trip and dinner before they headed upstairs. Kat waited until they were gone before she came over, wrapping her arms around me and kissing me full on the lips. “Thank you Tony, for last night, for amazing shopping, and an unforgettable dinner.” She went over and kissed her mom and paused just before she left the room. You k**s have fun now!”


We collapsed on the couch, laughing at Kat’s final cheeky comment. “k**s!” Cyn giggled. “You can’t live without them but they drive you crazy sometimes!”


“I’m just starting to see the truth in that!” I agreed as I sat beside her. “I think Kat is sixteen going on twenty-nine!”


“She can be a handful!” Cyn agreed as she snuggled up against me.


I stroked her hair. “I think I’ve forgotten how to be with a beautiful woman, because I never told you how sexy you looked tonight.”


“Better late than never!” She breathed as she reached up to kiss me. Our lips met and our tongues touched before engaging is a sensual duel, and I slipped a hand inside her dress and cupped her breast, feeling her nipple harden against my palm. As our kiss broke I realized she was trembling. “Oh God, I can’t believe how nervous I am!” She whispered. “I feel like a virgin on her wedding night!”


“I hadn’t noticed.” I reassured her. “I was too busy trying to stop my knees from knocking!”


She laughed. “Your BS skills need work honey! Now will you please take me to bed?”


We turned off the lights and headed up to my room, and she stood beside the bed waiting for me. I slipped her dress straps from her shoulders, allowing it to slide slowly down her body until she stepped clear. I knelt before her and eased her g-string down and was delighted to find she had shaved her pussy bare, which had always been a huge personal turn-on!


“Kat told me you might like to see me shaved.” She whispered.


“I have no idea how she worked that out, but she’s one hundred percent right!” As she stood there I moved closer, molding my lips to her glistening labia as I started French-kissing her smooth pussy. She groaned and moved her feet apart to give a little more room, and rested her hands gently on my head. I slowly licked up and down the full length of her slit, tasting her sweet nectar as my tongue started to probe her inner folds. Her flow increased as her breathing deepened, and she started rocking against me in a slow fucking motion. I used my fingers to ease her labia apart and extended my tongue to explore further, feeling her heat radiating across my face as she thrust harder, trying to push my tongue even deeper.


“Oh yes honey!” She gasped. “Keep sucking my pussy like that and you’ll have me cumming in no time!”


I matched my tongue movements to her thrusts, so that as she pushed against me I was deep in her oozing hole. I was happy for her to set the pace, and her hands were now holding my head firmly against her. Her flow increased and my face was covered in her sweet juices, I knew she must be getting close.


“Oh Fuck! Oh God! Eat meeeeee! EAT MY CUNT!!! OH, I’M CUUUUMMMMIIIIINNNNGGGG!!!!” She squealed and jammed my face against her pumping pussy so firmly that oxygen starvation would become a problem in a minute or so. Thankfully she released her hold before then, and I sucked in some air as she moved unsteadily back to the bed.


“Oh my God Tony!” She gasped. “Kat said you were amazing, but that was…….fantastic!” She lay back across the bed so her head was hanging down. “Come here lover, one good turn deserves another!”


I stood and walked over, stroking her face with one hand and my hard cock with the other. “Don’t be shy honey, I like it deep!” She hissed seductively.


I rubbed my wet cock-head across her lips and she opened her mouth wide, inviting me inside. I slid my shaft into her warm, wet mouth and felt her lips close around me as her tongue flicked across the head. As I eased in further her cheeks sucked in, and she somehow put her hands behind me until she had a firm hold on my butt cheeks. Her hands pulled me deeper until I felt my cock-head nudging the entrance to her throat, before I slid easily past and my balls were nudging her chin. I was amazed she didn’t gag at all, and overwhelmed by erotic sensations from her throat, tongue and lips, all working to suck my thick, greasy cum from my aching balls. I drew back a little and thrust firmly forward, feeling the exquisite sensation of her throat opening for me as I fucked her mouth. My thrusts became longer and faster as I realized she was not only comfortable with taking me deep, she seemed to be loving every second of it. By now I was pumping her sweet face as fast as I could, trails of sweat running down into my eyes.


“I’m going to cum honey!” I shouted to warn her.


“Mmmmm….mmmmm!!!” She moaned around my cock, letting me know she was ready. I felt the first spurt of cum fire up my shaft and buried my cock deep into her throat, spurt after spurt pumping straight into her stomach. I could feel her throat working as she swallowed my cream, clenching and releasing my shaft as my flow finally slowed, and then stopped.


My legs felt as though they were giving out and I reluctantly eased back from her mouth, her lips fighting my withdrawal every inch of the way. I collapsed onto the bed beside her and she moved up beside me, kissing me on the cheek as I sucked air into my lungs. “I’d forgotten how good oral sex can be when you’re with someone you can trust.” She whispered.


“I’d forgotten how good it can be…period!” I stammered. “I didn’t think I was ever going to stop cumming!”


“You had quite a load honey, but you taste sensational!” She giggled. “So, would you say we’re even now?”


“No way!” I laughed in reply. “I’ve got some catching up to do!”


I had built up quite a thirst, and told Cyn to sit tight while I went back downstairs and retrieved our wine glasses and the remainder of the bottle. We lay back on the bed and sipped our drinks as we recovered.


“I feel like my head is spinning Tony, things are happening so fast!” Cyn confided.


I nodded in agreement. “You’re so right! Considering what we were doing this time last night, it’s hard to believe you’re lying here with me now.” I turned toward her and saw the conflict and concern on her face. “Is this something you want to talk about now, or am I ruining the mood with male bad timing?”


“Now is fine with me if it’s ok with you.” She reassured me. “At least we don’t have the girls to worry about now!”


That was a good point, as we couldn’t have a discussion like this with them buzzing around the house, so I nodded to Cyn and told her to start wherever she wanted. She took a deep breath and told me about her relationship with Bill. They had been happy enough until he lost his job around six months ago and initially they coped ok, optimistic that he would find work somewhere. As the rejections and the bills piled up and their savings ran out they found it increasingly difficult, and he started to hit the bottle pretty hard and just stopped looking for work. The fights became more frequent and he was no longer interested in her sexually.


Cyn thought they could be turning the corner when she managed to pick up some casual work, but then she came home from a shift to find Bill forcing Kat to perform oral sex on him. Kat was pleading with him to stop and Cyn said she went crazy, slapping and scratching him as she tried to pull him away. He slapped her face so hard she was knocked u*********s for a while, and when she came to Bill had taken Kat orally and anally and was calmly sitting in the den drinking beer. Cyn started packing bags for her and girls when he came in and gave her and the girls a fearful beating, telling them if they ever left him he would hunt them down and kill them all. This confirmed everything Kat had told me was absolutely true, as I’d wondered whether her imagination had exaggerated the facts.


I could see tears welling in her eyes as she told me she should have called the police or packed up and left town, or just done something! She said she felt completely trapped as her only f****y lived on the other side of the country and didn’t have room to take in four more people. With no money even for bus fare her options were non-existent, and I told her exactly that.


She smiled at my reassurance and went on. When she found out that Bill was also m*****ing the twins, she and Kat came up with a plan where the girls would come over to my place whenever she wasn’t there, which seemed to work pretty well.


“Ah, so you owe me for de-facto babysitting!” I said, trying to lighten the mood a little.


“I owe you for a lot more than that!” She smiled in embarrassment. The final straw was when a letter arrived from Social Security the other day advising that their payments were being cut back, as Bill had been unemployed for six months. They had already received a foreclosure notice from the bank and their credit cards were maxed out. Cyn didn’t know Bill’s solution was to prostitute his daughters for money, and last night had been the first she knew of his sick plans when the men arrived at the door.


Tears were rolling down her cheeks as I gently lifted her chin and kissed her. “The first thing you should do is stop beating yourself up Cyn!” I told her firmly. “Sometimes life deals you a shitty hand and there is simply no way out. You did your best to protect your k**s against a man who was not prepared to play by the rules and treat his f****y the way he should have. It’s obvious to anyone that your girls still love you and respect you, and k**s are normally pretty good judges of character, so they don’t think you’ve let them down! The fact that you’re here now while he is sitting in a cell is all the proof you need.”


She gave me a hesitant smile. “Well….that’s my story for what it’s worth. I’d really like to hear yours …….if you want to tell me.”


I hadn’t opened up to anyone since Julie died, but somehow I just knew this was my best chance to start moving on with my life. I took a sip of wine and gathered my thoughts for a moment, before telling Cyn how we’d fallen in love at school, married straight out of college, and been together ever since. A look of concern flashed over her face when I told her we’d never felt the need to start a f****y, and the places we’d been as we travelled. Tears were forming in my eyes when I told her about Julie’s minor operation, and how I knew something had gone terribly wrong when the doctor came to see me in the waiting room.


Cyn held me as I told her how my life had fallen apart, how I never went back to work, and the blinding rage that had consumed me and created my insatiable thirst for revenge. I told how I had pursued the hospital and doctor through the courts until I had my victory, and how empty and lonely I felt when I had nothing left to focus on.


“I can’t imagine how devastating that must have been for you Tony!” She soothed quietly.


I went on tell her how I’d become a virtual recluse, tried dating and failed miserably, and just gone through the motions until her girls started coming over. I finished by telling her how I started to look forward to their company, even paying them pocket money to do chores for me so they’d come over more often.


She nodded. “I wasn’t sure about that when they told me, but it made such a difference to them! I don’t know why, but I was sure they were safe when they were with you. It’s funny how little we know about our neighbors. I mean, we’ve lived side by side for years, and I knew Julie had passed away, but I never even came over to see if you wanted to talk or needed some company! I’m really sorry honey!”


“Look, you had a f****y to raise and your own life to lead, and it probably wouldn’t have been a good idea anyway. I would have shut the door on you as I was so caught up in feeling sorry for myself.”


She gave me a wry smile. “Didn’t I tell you your BS skills needed work? So…..I guess the big question is…..where do you want to go from here?”


“I think the first thing we need to get straight is that any decisions we make have to be mutual, ok?” She nodded in agreement before I continued. “If you’ve received a foreclosure notice we need to move quickly, as the k**s still need a place to live and where would you go if you moved out anyway? So, if it’s ok with you I’d like to go through your finances from top to bottom and see exactly what we’re dealing with.”


She frowned at me. “They’re a real mess Tony, and you’re an incredibly generous person but I can’t just let you keep handing over money for a f****y that isn’t yours! I mean, you spent more money today than I have in six months, and it’s been the best day we’ve had for a long time, but it can’t go on forever!”


I had a feeling this would come up and I’d prepared for her objections. “You said we, didn’t you? Meaning you and the girls?” She gave me a curious look unable to work out where I was heading, but nodded in agreement. “Ok, so you have three wonderful k**s who are now completely dependent on you, agreed?” She nodded. “So I’m really sorry to be brutal about this, but what are your alternatives?” I could see she was starting to follow my direction.


I took her hands in mine. “Cyn, there are no strings attached here ok? I’m never going to be on the Forbes Top 100 Rich List, but I invested Julie’s settlement carefully and the interest and dividends I receive are a lot more than I’m spending, so I’m in a position to help you and I’m happy to do so. But if you agree the most important thing is that we do it free and clear, and you don’t feel like you owe me. I would never want you to feel obligated or uncomfortable, as it would probably screw things up between us anyway, and that’s the last thing I want!”


She looked at earnestly, almost pleading. “Oh God Tony! Are you sure about this? I mean are you really, really sure?”


I gave her hands a gentle squeeze. “Cyn, I have never been more sure in my life! Look….it’s so hard to put into words but…..despite what happened last night this has been best day I’ve had in a long time! I just feel as though I’ve been in a c*** for last two years and now I’ve woken up, and this won’t just be good for you, it will be a step forward for me as well!”


She had tears in her eyes again. “Ok Tony, so what do we do now?”


“Are you working on Monday?” I asked.


“I have an afternoon shift from two to six.” She replied.


“Ok then, we can go through your paperwork tomorrow and work out your complete situation, then I’ll come over Monday morning and we’ll start getting things straightened it out.”


She hugged me so hard I winced as she crushed my stitches! “Oh God! You have no idea what a relief that is!”


“Well that’s a good start, but we’re not quite done yet honey.” I said, interrupting her happy moment.


“Ok, what else do you want to talk about?” She asked.


I gave her a tentative smile. “You, me and Kat. I’ve never been in between two women at the same time, especially when they happen to be mother and daughter! I’m not sure whether last night and tonight are one-off occasions, and if they are then I’d be disappointed but that’s ok. But if they’re not, then I’m so far out of depth I’m drowning!”


She giggled and blushed simultaneously. “We have put you in a tough position haven’t we?”


“No k**ding!” I agreed. “And it was more than a little obvious at dinner that you two had cooked up a devious plan to have you here right now. So what’s going on Cyn, have you two worked out a little roster system and forgotten to tell me about it?”


She laughed heartily. “Oh dear, I’m so embarrassed. It sounds so clinical when you put it that way! Perhaps I should give you some background first. Up until things started going off the rails Bill and I had always been open with the girls about sex. We didn’t parade around the house naked or anything, but we wanted them to know sex is an important part of a loving adult relationship. We also wanted to make sure that they knew the facts, and weren’t mislead by stories they heard at school. Kat came home a few weeks ago and told me one of the girls in her class is having regular sex in a swimming pool, because she heard the water prevented you from falling pregnant! There is no way one of my girls was going to realize a story was untrue when they missed a period! When I knew Bill was m*****ing them I put them all on the pill, and I wasn’t happy about but I didn’t really have a choice.”


I nodded in agreement as there really wasn’t anything else she could have done. Cyn took a sip of wine and continued. “Anyway, Kat is at that age where in some respects she’s still a c***d, but in others she’s a confident young woman with a mind of her own, as I’m sure you’ve noticed! I guess I’m lucky that we’ve always been really close, and in some respects she’s more like a s****r than my daughter. She told me last night how she teased you yesterday, and she wanted to come to you and hoped you’d want to make love to her, but she was asking if I was ok with it first. My first reaction was an absolute NO! But when I thought about it I realized this may be a chance to repair some of the damage Bill had done, so I started to come around. If one of my girls is going to have sex then I would prefer their partner is mature, caring, and hopefully knows what he’s doing! The one thing that really worries me is that they may grow up hating men because of what he did, and I felt if this was a chance for her to realize that some men are decent and caring, I shouldn’t stand in her way. So I told her to start with a sincere apology, give you every opportunity to say no and accept your decision whatever it was, and if come back to my room and cry on my shoulder if you sent her away.”


She was looking for my reaction, an uncertain expression on her face. “You don’t give yourself enough credit.” I responded. “The fact that you are so close has nothing to do with luck; I believe they call that consistent, quality parenting Cyn. So the question is where does this go from here?”


She gave me a sexy smile and reached down to wrap her hand around my shaft, stroking slowly. “I probably shouldn’t speak for Kat, but she was walking on air all day today and told me you were an amazing, caring lover. It was actually her suggestion that I…..I come to you tonight, and I was as nervous as she was last night, so I think you can rest easy about any jealousy between us. The little minx even insisted I should shave my pussy without telling me why. But now that I’ve been on the receiving end of that talented tongue I know the reason!”


Oh God, I was blushing again! Thankfully she went on before I had to reply to that comment! “As far as I’m concerned, I’d be happy to share your bed whenever you want me to. As for Kat, I think she’d feel the same way.” She gave me an impish smile. “So stud, why don’t you tell me what you want? Should the three of us sit down and work this out, do you want me to have a woman to woman discussion with Kat, or would you just like us to…..surprise you?”


I was a little taken aback by her direct approach, and somewhat distracted by her steady, rhythmic stroking just below my waist. “Ummm….so many choices, can I get back to you tomorrow honey?”


“Take as much time as you like lover!” She assured me, before she slid down the bed and took me back in her mouth. Cyn’s oral skins were simply amazing, as she used her lips and tongue in way that any man would find impossible to resist. She had my cock hard, oozing pre cum and ready to go in couple of minutes. When she was satisfied I was ready she got on her hands and knees beside me. “I need you to fuck me please honey. You’ve got my cunt all hot and wet with your wicked tongue, so now you need to put the fire out with some creamy juice!”


I moved behind her, inhaling her musky scent as I admired her slim body. She looked over her shoulder with a wicked smile on her face. “Give me some cock lover, don’t tease me!”


I slid in hard and fast, my cock sliding all the way into her warm, wet cunt in one easy stroke. “Oh yes!” She hissed. “That’s what I need! Have you got a good load honey? Are you going to paint my cunt white until your juice is dripping down my thighs?”


“I going to cum so hard you’ll be oozing fuck-juice tomorrow baby!” I shouted. Her pussy felt as though it was trying to milk me as her muscles expanded and contracted around my shaft. After cumming once I worked up to a steady rhythm, with sexy, liquid sounds spurring me on.


Cyn started to writhe beneath me, and dropped her head onto the pillows which gave me angle that provided even more pleasure.


“Oh Tony!” She squealed. “Oh honey, I’m cumming! Cum with me baby! Fuck me hard and fill my hot cunt!!!” I felt her cum spray over my cock head as she bathed me in her juice as rushed to join her.


“Get ready honey!” I shouted. “You’re going to be gargling cum in a second!”


“Do it! Pump me hard!!!” She pleaded. My cum fired hard and deep like an uncapped fire hydrant, and she screamed as she came with me, our juices mixing in a boiling cocktail of lust. “Oh God! Oh sweet Jesus!” She moaned. “You’re filling me up! Your cum is soaking into every part of me!!!”


My flow finally ran down and she gave one last tremor as her legs gave out and she collapsed on the bed, taking me down with her. I carefully rolled onto my side, my slowly softening cock still embedded deep in her juicy pussy. What an amazing woman!


I kissed the back of her neck and she trembled again, her nerve endings still incredibly sensitive as we slowly recovered. “Thank you Cyn!” I whispered in her ear.


“For what honey, you did all the work!” She whispered in a dreamlike state.


“For reminding me that fantastic, unbelievable, earth-shattering love-making can be so special.”


She purred against me. “Remember the movie Ghost, with Patrick Swayze and Demi Moore?”


“I sure do!” I replied.


“Ditto!” She said simply, and we drifted off to sl**p.

... Continue»
Posted by 6270daniel 12 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 12489  |  
100%
  |  16